Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Beige linen sheets danced lazily in the breeze while the young priestess attempted to tame them down. Smaller hands reached up to help her keep the fabric still enough to pull off the makeshift clothesline.

Kagome smiled down at Rin and together they worked to fold and carry the sheets inside the small hut before rain fell. The humid scent started to grow stronger into the morning and about noon a downpour had begun.

Most days were peaceful like this one. Kagome had been caring for Rin during the warmer months and autumn until the first snow would powder the land. Lord Sesshoumaru usually arrived a day before a winter storm to retrieve Rin. Sometimes Kagome wondered if by chance the demon lord himself controlled the weather, or perhaps his senses could detect changes in the atmosphere much like a meteorologist. Kagome much preferred her more fanciful theory on the matter.

This arrangement between the demon lord and priestess has been going on for three years now to ensure Rin gets the education she needs from a female mentor. There were subjects and needs Sesshoumaru found he was not able to see to for his young ward. Though, he had a many great resources within his shiro it was difficult to find anyone within its walls to answer Rins questions regarding human changes into puberty.

Kagome was more than thrilled to step in to assist with Rins care. Living outside of the small village left her feeling more alone and isolated than she was prepared for. After Naraku’s defeat more than five years ago Kagome was left in the feudal era following the completion and banishing of the Shikon Jewel. Sango and Miroku had move on to rebuild the demon slayer village and recruit residents for its growth. Inuyasha decided to venture out on his own as a roaming vagabond helping where needed. By then it become obvious to both her and Inuyasha that only friendship remained between them.

After Kaede’s passing Kagome no longer wished to remain in the small village. After the older priestesses burial Kagome set out to find a remote location closer to the bone eater well. It took a year, but she was able to build her own modest two room hut to her liking. There was a small vegetable garden behind it and just beyond led to a stream for fresh water and bathing. By no means was it luxurious, but it was home.

After those two years living alone and three more after Sesshoumaru appeared on her doorstep to request her help, Kagome was finally content with her life. She had no need to find herself a husband or start a family of her own. Right now… she was happy.

With those peaceful thoughts Kagome smiled and turned to watch Rin carefully place the fresh folded sheets into a cedar chest. Now that the young girl was growing taller, she could help more around the homestead. The kettle she had placed over the hearth began to whistle signaling time for afternoon tea.

“Rin, could you set the table?” Kagome asked while gathering some cooked rice and pickled vegetables to have with their green tea.

“I hope Lord Sesshoumaru comes to visit soon!” Rin chirped. “He always brings the most exotic treats from the Western ports!”

She wasn’t wrong, Kagome thought. During the time his young ward stayed with her Sesshoumaru would visit once a moon cycle to check in and deliver supplies to ensure both females stayed healthy. What Kagome didn’t expect was to also be receiving various gifts such as bounds of silk from China, Portuguese wines, various spices, what appeared to be a Persian rug, and many other odds and ends. The small hut was starting to resemble a gaudy museum. Truthfully, she would have been happy with more vegetable seeds and maybe even a few chickens.

Once the tea and food were set both girls sat around the polished old Japanese cedar table, another one of his lordship’s gifts, and watched the rain fall through the open shoji door. Rin resumed her daydreaming and wondering what the demon lord would bring next for them to try. Last month it was a week supply of wagashi. Unfortunately, Kagome had did not have anywhere to store the confections, so they were eaten over two days. She still felt nauseous thinking about it.

“Maybe he will bring something savory, like a fresh boar or even venison would be nice.” Kagome mused followed by a small laugh at Rins disappointed expression.

“We can’t live on sweets alone Rin. It may sound nice in theory, but I don’t think Lord Sesshoumaru would be pleased to find us bloated with our teeth falling out.” Now that got through to the young girl. Rin scrunched her face up and began prodding each tooth with her tongue to make sure all were accounted for.

A flash of lighting and a crash of thunder caused them both to jolt and once again look out into the rain. The wind had begun to pick up and the downpour became heavier. Neither said a word until the next lighting strike lit up the sky to reveal a tall figure slowly trudging through the storm towards the hut.

The recognition of white silks and spiked battle armor had Kagome letting out a breath in relief. She really didn’t want to engage in a fight while getting soaked at the same time. So, she continued to sit and wait until the demon lord made it onto the small, covered patio just outside the shoji doors.

His ward on the other hand did not hesitate to grab her washi paper umbrella before dashing barefoot into the storm. By the time she met her lord halfway between the hut and forest edge she was drenched and still clutching her now wind torn umbrella.

Sesshoumaru came to a stop before his ward and let out a soft huff before quickly picking up the grinning girl and within a blink was already setting her down under the covered porch. He placed a large hand on Rin’s head, mentally noting how she seemed to have grown more since his last visit, before quietly admonishing her. “Foolish girl. Go change before you become ill.”

Kagome sipped the last of her tea while watching their interaction. She knew better than to get between Sesshoumaru and his ward during these moments, once he left, she would have a talk with the girl about safety during lightning storms. For now, she would hold her tongue and fetch another place setting and start a new batch of tea for his lordship.

Sesshoumaru remained just outside the door and used his aura to remove any water still on his person from the rain. Once satisfied with his level of dryness, he carefully toed off his boots, removed his mokomoko and armor before stepping into the dwelling. He sat by the low table crossing his legs and observed the priestess as she placed the kettle back over the fire to warm. While he had noticed the subtle changes in his ward, he was becoming more aware of how the priestess remained unchanged the last couple of years. Many mortals began to show signs of age such as winkles or even their hair slowly becoming white. But this woman appeared untouched by time. He would have to wait to confront her about it.

While both adults seemed to be lost in their own thoughts, a now dry Rin came bounding back into the open room and knelt on the rug close to her demon lord.

“Welcome back Lord Sesshoumaru! Kagome and I were just talking about you!” Her toothy grin had him giving her a soft smile in return.

“What was the discussion pertaining to this Sesshoumaru about?” He asked while glancing over at the priestess as she returned with fresh tea and a cup for him. She lifted her head while pouring the beverage and couldn’t help the light blush when they made eye contact.

“We were curious as to what kind of delicacy you would bring on your next visit.” Kagome answered for Rin while taking her seat across from the large demon. She always felt cool and calm unless she was in his presence. Sesshoumaru had a way of making her feel like bugs were crawling under her skin with just one look. She poured herself and Rin a cup before asking, “I am surprised you are back so soon. Ah-Un are not with you?”

“No.” he stated before turning to Rin. “This One is here on a different matter.”
Known to never be in a hurry, he paused to take a slow drink of his tea and looking back to Kagome.
“We will speak with you later this evening priestess. Until then you and Rin will inform This One on your activities since our last visit.”

Rin was quick to tell him all about the cave she had found with a small pool filled with glowing blue fish. She came upon this discovery while checking rabbit snares. It led to a lesson on cave life and one of Kagome’s biology books depicting all types of creatures to be found. His ward spent the better part of the evening telling her lord all about the cave ecosystem.

The rain outside began to thin out into a drizzle once night fell. Kagome prepared a simple dinner for her and Rin and set out a bottle of warm sake for Sesshoumaru. She would occasionally chime in when Rin stumbled on a word and giggled when the girl recounted her first experience with bat guano. All and all, it was a pleasant ending to the day.

Struggling to stifle another yawn, Rin insisted she wasn’t ready to sleep yet. One stern look from the demon lord was enough to shut down her protests. Kagome stood to clear the table while Rin reluctantly went to the other room where their beds lay.

“Sit priestess.” His deep baritone command startled Kagome. She slowly made way back to sit opposite of the demon.

They sat like that for what felt like eternity. Sesshoumaru continued to stare, and Kagome would fidget and attempt to look anywhere but the bare chest peeking out from where his robes fell slightly open. Finally, he broke the deafening silence.

“There is a war beginning between the Southern and Eastern territories. This Sesshoumaru has been summoned to fulfill the oath made by the former Western Lord to provide aid to Lord Haruto of the East.” He waited and when Kagome made no interjection he continued. “While away This One will see that you are compensated and have all that is required to care for Rin. Protection will also be provided and a Western soldier will be at your disposal ”

With a small nod, as if congratulating himself on a job well done, Sesshoumaru waited to hear any concerns the seemingly immortal priestess had. She found that she only had one.

“How long?”

Amber eyes looked up from his cup of sake and burned into Kagome’s blue ones.

“No more than ten years.”

Chapter Text

She misheard. He could not have just said…

“I’m sorry My Lord but, did you mean to say ten months?” Kagome was too busy listening to the blood rush into her ears and thumping of her heart than to think about questioning the powerful demon lord.

The sharp sound of porcelain colliding with wood brought her out of her panicked state.

“I did not misspeak woman.” Sesshoumaru was angry. No, he was furious. Not only was this girl questioning his own words but also being reminded again of the length of time this war would take him away from his lands was madding. Seeing Kagome’s wide eyes and sensing her fear he closed his own eyes and took a deep breath. Upon exhaling he became aware of something wet in his hand. Looking down he found the sake cup shattered in his palm.

“Demon Warlords can fight for decades or even centuries.” He looked back into the priestesses’ cerulean eyes and lifted his hand up to his mouth and used his fangs to take out shards of porcelain before licking the wound clean. “This One does not foresee this one taking any longer than a single decade. We will make sure of it.”

Kagome felt like a deer stuck in headlights. Her heartrate had risen to an alarming rate watching the demon clean his own blood with slow laps of his tongue. She remained frozen when he reached said hand across to grab her own teacup and proceed to fill it with what was left of her sake. Hell, the fact that Sesshoumaru even referred to himself in the first person left her momentarily mute.

Clearing her throat, the best she could to avoid any cracks in her voice she finally replied, “I-I apologize My Lord. It was not my intention to correct you.” Finding the strength to break eye contact and looking back to her hands fiddling the tie to her simple white robes.

Her submission was enough to please the demon lord as he continued to sip his sake, being sure to use the same side of the cup Kagome had her own lips to not long ago. He watched while she stared down into her lap and decided to wait until the priestess was brave enough to address him again. Until then Sesshoumaru had no issue with simply watching as the fire behind her illuminated her raven hair with highlights of gold and crimson. When did her mane become so long and full? Another question for another time he concluded while shifting his gaze to watch as she lifted a hand to brush unruly hair off of her left shoulder to the exposed side of her neck. Sesshoumaru promptly downed the last of his drink.

Once again finding her voice but still averting her eyes Kagome continued, “When will you have to leave for the east?” She was much less startled when she heard him set her teacup down gently. Braving a look back on the demon she couldn’t help but feel like cornered prey from the way he watched her.

“Within a fortnight.” Sesshoumaru answered taking pleasure in her nervous look. Such a timid creature the priestess has become since traveling the land and defeating the Spider. Has the lack of danger or missing presence of his loud half-breed brother made her this way? Again, he finds more questions but sees no reason to bother finding answers. Not yet anyways.

“Once Rin awakens This One will inform her of his upcoming absence. We will return once a guard has been selected and goods gathered to keep for an extended time.” The warmth of the sake had finally made its way through his veins allowing the demon to recline on his right arm and lazily stretch his long legs alongside the low table. He vaguely noted how soft the fibers were on the rug he had bought the priestess. Should he get one for himself as a reward after winning this foolish war?

Kagome was almost back in control of herself until she took in the sight of Sesshoumaru casually leaning back with a thoughtful look upon his face. His haori had spread open further and she watched while the glow of the fire danced across his smooth chest. Silver hair spilled over his right shoulder in a way that reminded her of a waterfall she once saw while foraging through the surrounding forest. She would never get used to the fact that even without his royal fur and armor this demon lord’s frame dwarfed herself and made the room feel like it was no bigger than a closet. Even Inuyasha never took up this much space or suffocated her with his presence.

“A guard won’t be necessary My Lord. But if it pleases you then I will gladly accept any protection and help you are willing to provide us.” Kagome straightened her back before bowing slightly towards Sesshoumaru. The action caused her hair to fall back over her shoulder obstructing his view of her slender neck. A frown tugged at the corner of his lips.

Feeling out of sorts and afraid to be caught blatantly ogling the demon lord’s chest, Kagome decided it was time to join Rin and head to bed.

“I think I should retire for the night” She stood and smoothed out the front of her robe not realizing the flames behind her gave the demon a clear outline of her hips and muscular thighs. “Please feel free to use the spare futon and blankets in the chest by the wine cabinet you gifted us last year. Goodnight Lord Sesshoumaru.” After another short bow Kagome quickly made her exit before he could say anything more.

Sesshoumaru watched her flee to her room and it finally dawned on him what she had said regarding his added protection. Won’t be necessary? Did she not think he could provide adequate security for his ward? His lips fully turned down this time as did his brow.

With a slow turn of his head the demon lord glanced behind him to the cedar chest the priestess had mentioned. He would not be needing sleep tonight so the futon was useless to him. The wine cabinet though… he could make good use of its contents.

Chapter Text

Perhaps indulging in a fourth bottle of wine last night was not the wisest choice made by the demon lord.

Sesshoumaru was now standing before a sobbing girl while resisting the urge to massage his temple to relieve his headache. It would seem the Portuguese are skilled in making strong spirits.

He dared a glance up towards where Kagome stood with her arms cross under her chest. Judging by the disappointment on her face she was not pleased to wake up to a wailing Rin or to find empty wine bottles scattered across the floor. All the apprehension and nervousness she felt the night before towards the demon were replaced with dismay and irritation.

“Rin, why don’t you walk down to the stream and wash up before breakfast. I wish to have a word with his lordship.” Sesshoumaru could practically feel the bite in her tone. So, the little bird still had a spark in her.

Doing her best to suppress her tears after learning of her lord’s extended departure, Rin lowered her head and went to retrieve her basket of toiletries before dragging her feet outside to allow her surrogate parents some privacy.

Once she was sure Rin was out of earshot Kagome opened her mouth to thoroughly tear down the demon lord. Unfortunately, before she could get a single word out said demon lord strolled right past her to the other side of the small hut where a barrel of purified water sat. He gracefully lifted the ladle hanging off the side by a nail and proceeded to take many long spoonful’s without so much letting a single drop escape his lips.

“Serves you right.” He heard the priestess mutter.

Once satisfied, he dropped the ladle into the now shallow barrel before turning and pinning her with a hard stare and a raised eyebrow. She responded by sharply turning her back to him and began cleaning up his drunken mess.”Seriously Sesshoumaru, what the hell were you thinking?!” Each time Kagome reached down for a discarded bottle she spewed more accusations under her breath.

Sesshoumaru should be insulted by her blatant disrespect when she chose to address him without his title and turn from him. But the sight of her rear high in the air whenever she bent to gather his spoils was enough to let her action slide. He had already decided not to listen to anymore words spilling from her mouth until his headache receded.

Snapping back up Kagome quickly whirled back around yelling, “Sesshoumaru are you listening to me?!” The vacant look in his eyes was her answer. She huffed her annoyance before stomping out the door to drop the empty glasses onto his fur and armor. The sound of the bottles shattering on his belongings was enough to bring Sesshoumaru back to the present.

“What did you say to Rin? Couldn’t you have waited for me before breaking the news?” The disappointment was back he noted. Having allowed the cool water to work its magic on his dehydrated state he was finally capable of coherent thoughts again.

“This Sesshoumaru saw no reason to delay further.” He started while gliding to stand before her on the patio. Looking down at her with an air of arrogance he continued, “How This One chooses to speak with his ward is none of your concern woman. It has been done and now there are other matters to see to.”
The demon lord began to slip his boots back on and shook out what was left of the broken glass from his fur. Kagome was forced to take a few steps back to avoid the flying shards.

It was when Sesshoumaru acted like this that Kagome wondered how she could deal with his hot and cold attitude. She had no problem being pushed around but she would not allow him to do the same to Rin. Before he finished fastening his armor with his only hand Kagome threw up a barrier trapping him in her home.
“I have stayed silent for years so not to interfere in your relationship with Rin. Let me tell you it has not always been easy!” She took a breath while the final leather strap secured his armor in place. “Do not misplace the anger you feel about this damn war. Drowning in booze will only hurt everyone else around you so please... Please talk with Rin once more before you go.” With each word Kagome could feel her anger dying out and soon all that was left was hollow feeling in her chest. Long lost memories from when she was young were creeping to the surface. Images of a distraught man flashed as she heard her own childhood voice yelling in anger. The last time words she spoke to her father were selfish and the regret still haunted her.

Sesshoumaru waited patiently while the priestess berated him. He was aware that the way he handled Rin was shameful. He would not admit it to this small woman in front of him who now suddenly appeared broken and lost, much like the remnants of color stained glass.

“Remove your barrier priestess.” Sesshoumaru placed his hand upon her left shoulder causing her to blink up at him, “I will seek out Rin and see to her worries the best that I can.” He pulled his hand away and stared at her waiting for his words to sink in.

Kagome blinked up at the demon lord a few more times before letting out a heavy sigh and dropping her shield. She had not planned to project her own past trauma onto him, but it seemed to get the point across.

With a stiff nod Sesshoumaru began to make his way around the hut to sniff out Rin. Before rounding the corner, he said, “This One will return before his departure in a fortnight.” He turned his eyes to meet hers. “A full report is still expected upon return. Be sure Rins lessons no longer consist of bat droppings or cave dwellers.”

She couldn’t stop the small smile from spreading across her lips. “Infuriating dog.”

Chapter Text

The young lieutenant had been over the crescent moon when he found out he had been chosen by his fearsome Lord Sesshoumaru to fulfill a secret mission. His own father, being one of his lords trusted military advisors, was equally as elated at the news. After decades of training and proving his worth things were finally coming together and his dream to surpass his own father in rank was coming into view. There was one small problem, after a tearful farewell from his mother and a hard smack on the back of his head from his father, the ambitious young dog demon still had no clue where his lordship was leading him.

After five days of steady marching behind his idol, Masaru still had no idea where they were going and why. Suppressing another anxious sigh, the lieutenant gripped the strap to his satchel tighter and lifted his head higher. His Lord would not lead him astray!

Sesshoumaru was very much aware of the ever-changing moods of the boy behind him and was beginning to wonder if he made the right choice in selecting a guardian. The young lieutenant was still green when it came to battle but he had proven himself to be resourceful and relentless when it came to his duties. It was this type of dedication the demon lord had looked for so he would overlook the nervous aura occasionally brushing into his back, for now at least. The fact that the young lieutenant had yet to ask for more information regarding this “secret mission” amused him. It had been a few days since they departed the shiro so perhaps it was time to let the poor demon in on his plans.

“At ease Lieutenant Masaru.” Sesshoumaru stopped in the middle of the worn trail he created over the years by visiting his ward. He turned to face his young subordinate and strained to remain impassive while taking in the boy’s appearance.

At ease was far from how Masaru was feeling. His attempt to remain at attention while relaxed made an interesting image. The young demon stood ridged straight and could not decide on what to do with his hands. After fidgeting with his dark blue haori and running a hand through his short blonde hair, he settled on placing his arms behind his back and lifting his green eyes to meet his lord’s gaze. Well, maybe not quite looking straight into those pools of amber, Masaru was still half a head shorter than Lord Sesshoumaru. There were few in the stronghold who could match the nearly two meters the massive dog demon stood at.

“There is a cave just ahead that will serve as your encampment.” With a slight head turn to the left Sesshoumaru continued, “This One has been told there are no known predators currently residing in the hillside. Though, we are unsure if the illuminous fish found there are carnivorous.” Looking back to his lieutenant Sesshoumaru saw the confusion and questions on his face.

Masaru was unsure on how to proceed. Since being plucked out of his barracks by the demon lord, this was the most he has ever witnessed him say. He was aware that Lord Sesshoumaru was known to be obscure at times so decided to wait to see if he would elaborate more on why he was to live in a murky cave with glowing fish.

With a swift turn on his heel, the demon lord continued down the path before resuming his instructions. “At the edge of the bastard half-breeds’ forest there is a priestess who has been seeing to the care of This Ones ward. Your orders are to see to their protection until told otherwise.” With a sharp sideways look back he said, “Failure to remain at your post and let harm befall them will result in a dishonorable death and smear to your family name.”

When the demon lord turned to face ahead once again Masaru let his shoulders fall. A babysitter… that was to be his sole responsibility while his comrades went to battle and revel in glory. The last thing he could have predicted was to be catering to some old holy woman and human child. Once again, he struggled to keep in his sigh and looked down to watch his boot clad feet slowly drag him to his doom.

“Understood My Lord. I will see to the care of your ward and the elder she resides with.”
The young demon’s assumptions regarding the priestess age were not unreasonable, but still slightly amusing to the demon lord.

“Food supplies and firewood were expected to be brought upon This Ones return. A list will be requested from the priestess, and we will see to Ah-Un and Jaken to take responsibility of procuring these items.” Sesshoumaru could now see the outline of the small hut through the foliage. “From then on you will see to sending the dragon back to the stronghold when supplies are needed, or correspondents sent.”

Great, the old hag and child must be incapable of even feeding themselves. Why live so far from any village if they cannot even do simple tasks? The lieutenant had seen the young ward running around the shiro during the cold seasons and could not figure out why his lordship cared for her. Human children were loud and greedy creatures in his opinion.

As the demons broke through the tree line and came into sunlight, sounds of laughter drifted through the small clearing. To the left and behind the hut sat two females tending to what appeared to be a garden. The taller of the two began to stand and turn towards the approaching demons while brushing dirt onto her pale pink apron.

A stunning priestess greeted them with smile so bright it nearly caused Masaru to trip over his own feet.

Chapter Text

Just over a week has passed since Sesshoumaru departed. True to his word he eased Rins worries, and the young teen came back with a little bounce in her step. Kagome wasn’t sure what he had said to his ward but thought it best to not question it. She had a suspicion that doing so would only further her ire with the demon.

While the priestess and Rin busy themselves harvesting pods of snap peas, she noted it was now late spring and soon they would get to plant the kabocha seeds she got while doing trades in a nearby village last autumn.
Smiling and laughing to herself she remembered how Shippo loved the soups she would make with the squash during the winter months. The young fox would spend a few weeks with Kagome while on break from his schooling. During that time, he would help around the home to ensure the harsh snow and freezing rain did not cause extensive damage. Without Shippo she really didn’t know how she would have survived that first winter alone.

A tickle of power brushed up Kagome’s spine causing her to his up straighter. It would seem Sesshoumaru was finally back. Carefully she got to her feet while Rin continued to pile more crops into the basket and quickly wiped away dirt and mud on her apron. Turning to greet the demon lord, she noticed he wasn’t alone. Seeing the shorter male following close behind him Kagome could not help the wide smile that spread across her lips. Her smile only broadened when she saw the young demon stumble.

“Welcome back Lord Sesshoumaru. Give us a few minutes to clean up and then I’ll prepare some tea.” As Kagome spoke Rin quickly shot up to her feet intending to barrel towards her demon lord. Catching the priestess words about washing caused her to pause mid-step only to spin around and dart off for the stream. Kagome watched her dash away in a blur of orange while bending down to collect the basket full of their harvest. She figured she might as well rinse the dirt off them while she washed up. She began a more leisurely pace following after Rin.

With a quiet, “Hm,” Sesshoumaru made his way to the patio to begin his usual routine of discarding his weapons and armor before stepping into the cozy hut.

Lieutenant Masaru had faced many enemies while patrolling his lords’ lands and never hesitated to strike down any who sought harm to the West. He had spent countless hours training and sparring with some of the best warriors in the realm and never backed down from a challenge.
Yet here he was feeling lost and out of his depth for the first time in his life. Witnessing this young, beautiful, alluring priestess dare to tell Lord Sesshoumaru of The Western Lands to wait before seeing to his needs was shocking to say the least. Then, to his growing surprise, said lord did not force the small woman into submission for her audacity and instead accepted her words and took long strides towards the rickety shack.
The young demon continued to stand in the middle of the clearing looking between where the girls had gone and his lord who was currently making himself at home.

Sesshoumaru saw no need to address his lieutenant just yet. Instead, he sat along the low table and slowly began to commit the sitting room to memory, in both sight and scent. It would be some time before he was able to come back and wished to be able to recall every detail and smell. A glance at the infamous wine cabinet brought a slight grin to his face, the priestess thought to deter his indulgence by placing a holy seal on the doors. The sound of small feet racing back to the house pulled the demon lord from his thought.

Nearly toppling over as she came to a sudden stop before her lord, Rin didn’t even spare the new male a glance and instead committed her full attention to Sesshoumaru. She wanted to spend as much time with him as possible before he left and nothing would distract her. Still waiting on Kagome, Rin decided to inform her lord about how an encounter with poison ivy led to a lesson in herbology.

Kagome made her way around the hut while adjusting the heavy basket on her hip so the damp apron on top didn’t fall. The action caused the bottom of her violet robes to open just enough to allow one leg to slip through the folds and expose it up to her mid-thigh. The priestess paused briefly to assess the newcomer before deciding it would be best if Sesshoumaru were to make the introductions. The last thing she wanted was to part on bad terms with the lord.
She proceeded to make her way to the entrance only stopping to bend over and place the overflowing basket on the patio before going about her routine to start the tea.

Blood rushed to Masaru’s cheeks at the sight of the priestess’s smooth tan leg. He was starting to understand why his lord allowed his ward to stay here. Emerald eyes followed her, and he nearly choked on his breath when the woman presented her backside to him. She is not a dog demon, she does not understand, her actions are meaningless. The distressed lieutenant recited this mantra in his mind until she disappeared past the shoji doors. Was this post a blessing or a punishment?

Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath helped clear his mind. Looking back over to where the demon lord sat just beyond the open door caused Masaru to lose air once again. Gilded eyes were glaring back at him.

Lord Sesshoumaru was not happy.

Chapter Text

He had no official claim over the priestess, but that didn’t mean other males were free to do so.

Sesshoumaru tolerated Kagome simply because she took excellent care of his ward in ways he was not capable of. She showed bravery and did not back down from the evil Spider even at the brink of death. Loyalty to her pack was something else he admired about her, even when those companions eventually abandoned her one by one. The day he tracked down her whereabouts with a younger Rin in tow, he had discovered the two years she spent alone had taken its toll on her mentally and physically. Kagome was much too thin and had become a shadow of the bright young woman she had been when he had witness her complete her quest.

From that day on Sesshoumaru had insured she remained healthy and content so that his ward would be given the knowledge only the priestess could provide. As the years went on, he had seen her slowly coming back, she was no longer the young brash girl he encountered in his father’s tomb, now she stood a strong woman who has learned how to survive in a world foreign to her.

Yes, Sesshoumaru credited himself on ‘fixing’ the priestess. He would not let all his work be tarnished by a pup who did not know how to act around a human female.

“Rin, go help the priestess with her tea ritual.” Not even batting an eye by her lord’s dismissal, Rin leap up to do as she was told in hopes of filling his ears once more with ways to treat a rash made by the poisonous plant.

In a blink Sesshoumaru stood before his lieutenant with a hard look in his eyes. Immediately the young soldier dropped to kneel before his lord. Pleased at this sign of submission he rumbled, “You would do well not to place meaning where there is none, pup.” Masaru gave a sharp nod and tilted his head to the side to expose his neck. “If This Ones returns to find the priestess or ward no longer in the pristine condition he left them in,” he paused as crimson began to tint the corners of his eyes and his bestial side bled into his voice, “we will bleed you dry then feast upon your flesh so only bones remain for your family to mourn.”
The spike in Sesshoumaru’s aura caused Masaru to sink lower to the ground until his face hovered just above large leather boots.

Just as quickly as the burn of his lord’s power hit him it was gone. He remained still not daring to move an inch until told otherwise. Masaru was a fast learner and had no intentions of repeating his shameful behavior, by disrespecting the priestess Lord Sesshoumaru was well within his rights to do more than verbally reprimand him. It was not his place to question the nature of the demon lord’s relationship with the human woman and he had no intention to. She bared no mark or claim but that meant nothing while already under the demon’s protection.

“Rise lieutenant, it is time you meet those whose lives now rest in your hands.” The loosely veiled threat was heard loud and clear, they die you die.
Back on his feet Masaru followed the powerful demon lord back to the hut. Both males removed their boots before entering and stood before the humans.

Kagome had just finished arranging the last place setting when the demons stepped in, her home felt entirely too small with them in it. Once Rin set down the side dishes to go with the light lunch and tea, she took her place in front of Kagome and waited for her lord to speak while the priestess placed her hands on her shoulders.

The sight they made had Sesshoumaru wanting to take in every detail and immortalize this image in his mind. Rin’s orange kimono and green obi brought back an air of nostalgia and visions of a child with missing teeth and side ponytail smiling up at him. He missed how easy it was to please her then, a field of wildflowers was enough to keep her happy and content for days. Now his ward was on the precipice of womanhood and no longer held the same childlike innocence she once did. Would she be wed to some human male upon his return? Or mated to a demon and raising her own offspring? The thought made his blood run cold.

Sesshoumaru was pulled from his inner turmoil by the movement of the priestess’s hand. He watched as she reached up to smooth back Rin’s wild chestnut hair and gather it into a low elegant bun.

Somehow the priestess’s physical changes were more obvious to Sesshoumaru. The deep lavender robe she currently wore was a welcome change from the revealing clothes she once sported that showed off her scrawny limbs during her youth. Though she was still quite small by human standards, her head only coming up to his wide chest, her appearance had undoubtably matured. Thin legs had turned into lean muscles to support her widened hips. Her narrow waist was easy to see now that she mostly wore simple robes that cinched when tied. Loose sleeves hid her toned arms but stopped at the wrist to show small hands, the feminine tops of them gave no hint to the callus palms and fingers just below showing years of bow training and physical labor. While her chest remained covered it was difficult to ignore at times since Kagome opted to continue wearing the bindings from her homeland and not the typical cloth wraps village women preferred. The strange garments showed off the fullness of their size and seemed to squeeze them together to create a pleasing sight. Waves of ink blank hair framed her heart shaped face, large ocean blue eyes, and full lips.

The sound of the priestess clearing her throat brought Sesshoumaru back to the task at hand.

“This Sesshoumaru presents Lieutenant Masaru Sakai, son to the Western Lands military advisor General Katsu Sakai.” The blonde demon bowed to the priestess and ward.

“Until released from his duties, he will be responsible for the protection and wellbeing of Lady Kagome Higurashi the Shikon Priestess,” the demon lord made a vague gesture in her direction while the lieutenant bristled at her title, “and Lady Rin, Ward to Western Lands.”

A loud clap brought the room’s attention to Kagome. “Well, now that’s out of the way shall we eat?”

Chapter Text

“Absolutely not!”

After a very brief tour of Kagome’s secluded haven Sesshoumaru informed her where the new guard dog was to be sleeping. She thought it was the demon lord’s attempt at some kind of sick joke at first and chuckled, but his stoic face remained stone still.
“Masaru cannot stay in a cave! It’s dark, damp, and full of spiders! We don’t even know if the water is safe to drink or what kind of animals hibernate there in the winter. Oh God, the temperature probably drops below freezing and… “

It was during her tirade that Sesshoumaru began to space out, something he normally did when dealing with the woman’s rambling. He was familiar with what resided in that grotto. Curious to see what it held after his ward educated him on all she had discovered in there, he decided to explore it a bit before heading back to the shiro. The demon was no stranger to these types of caverns but wished to experience its wonders after Rin spoke with such enthusiasm. The aquatic life seemed to be the bit that fascinated him the most. What did his ward call the blade shaped deposits surrounding the small pool? Saillmites? Stalelights?

A tug on Sesshoumaru’s empty sleeve brought his eyes back into focus. What they saw was an irritated priestess and a nervous girl.

“The lieutenant has trained to endure harsher conditions and is practically an extremophile. He will be fine” Yes, the Western Soldiers were pushed to their limits during survival training, it helped weed out the weak. Living in that hole for a few years will build even more character. He didn’t care whether the boy was comfortable or not, unfamiliar environments came with the job.

Intending on finishing his tea before it got cold, Sesshoumaru stepped away from the half-built chicken coop the priestess insisted on showing them and disappeared back into the hut. Why she felt the need to present this and other unfinished hobbies to the soldier was beyond him. Why did she like to start new projects only to abandon them? He hoped Rin did not pick up such a wasteful habit.

With the tour over and the abrupt exit of the demon lord, Kagome threw her hands in the air and muttered something about how they were not finished discussing the matter and stomped after him.

Masaru was left watching them head back inside while the young girl quickly followed. He was beginning to feel like an adolescent caught between arguing parents. Is this how Lord Sesshoumaru always acted around females or just this one? He’d never witness any interactions between his lord and anyone outside of military personnel so had nothing else to compare it to. With one last look at the failed coop, he reluctantly headed back inside and decided to keep his mouth shut unless spoken to.

Kagome stormed pass Sesshoumaru sipping his tea and threw open the storage chest containing the extra futon. “Look, it doesn’t make sense to bring Masaru here to watch over us if he’s spending nights so far away.” She began to toss out blankets and pillows when the lieutenant made his entrance. “He will stay right here until we figure something else out.”

Oh no, Sesshoumaru was not allowing another male to sleep under the same roof as his females.

Practically tossing his cup back onto the table he leaped to his feet and grabbed Kagome by the arm. She had been smoothing out the bedding in the far corner when the demon lord forcefully yanked her to her feet and dragged her out the door. Masaru stepped to the side to avoid being trampled by the peeved lord.

Now alone with the smaller girl, Masaru took a seat beside her and grabbed a pair of chopsticks to pick at the left-over rice. “So Lady Rin, tell me what you know of these luminescence fish.”

Chapter Text

Kagome attempted to dig her heels in the dirt in hopes it would deter Sesshoumaru from dragging her any further. Unfortunately, it made no difference since she was plucked away without any shoes. That and she was clearly no match for the demon lord, but it was comforting to think she could have stood a chance. The priestess knew she had been pushing her luck by challenging him. Any hope for a peaceful farewell all but flew out the window the moment she opened that chest.

Once they pierced the tree line and entered the dark realm of the forest, Sesshoumaru tossed Kagome to the moss-covered ground at his feet. She immediately sat up to protest the way he was handling her but was forced back down when the demon caged her under his massive body. Any light that crept through the branches above was dimmed by the fall of sterling hair around her face.

Sesshoumaru had been a patient demon. He had allowed this woman to express her opinions on matters regarding his ward in the past, it had been easy to tune her out like background noise then. To do so now in front of his subordinate had crossed a line. The demon lord was trying to see not only to his ward’s protection but hers as well. Now he found himself needing to punish her for acting like a disobedient bitch and was barely able to pull her away in time. Not wanting his ward to witness this kept him in control just long enough to haul the priestess under the cover of the dense foliage.

As the magenta markings on his cheek began to grow jagged, Sesshoumaru leaned his face down inches above hers and snapped his fangs in a sign of dominance.” You dare to question your Alphas orders?” His voice took on a deep guttural tone, like bits of gravel were rolling over his vocal cords.

This was not good. Sesshoumaru had never acted like this towards her before. Sure, in the past he had tried to kill her and occasionally spoke words of violence in her direction. But this was different, it felt almost primal. It was also the first time he had claimed to be Kagome’s Alpha and she honestly didn’t know how she felt about that. She attempted to push him away to create a little more space between them, it resulted in the demon snapping his jaws again in a warning to keep still.

“My Lord I think there has been a misunderstanding.” Her own voice sounded foreign to her coming out breathy and quiet. “I have never questioned your ability to provide for Rin. However, I am not just another one of your servants you can push around, and I never agreed to be some… some submissive omega in your pack!” Kagome’s voice had raised to a shout towards the end.

Streaks of red were beginning to seep into the corners of his eyes. So, she thought herself to be at the bottom of the totem pole? Ridiculous woman. “Have I not adequately seen to your care as well? Did you not accept the treasures I have procured for you?” Kagome tightened her lips and gave a stiff nod. Doing her best to keep eye contact as he lowered even more almost touching nose to nose. “Such things are only done for an Alpha Bitch. I have allowed you the freedom to speak without consequence when in my presence in the past, such leniency will not be made again.” Scenting the priestess’s confusion and anxiety was enough to bring him from the edge. Sesshoumaru slowly pulled away until he sat up on his knees looking down at her.

Human, not demon, he reminded himself while looking into her wide cobalt eyes. This was the first time is subconscious had verbally placed the title of Alpha on the woman. Trying to figure out when this change had occurred, he took this time to take in her appearance laying under him. The demon lord was very much aware that she still had not submitted but instead kept her gaze glued to his own. Midnight locks were spread around her like a liquid shadow trying to absorb his own silver hair swaying just above. Her mouth hung slightly open taking in quick breaths that caused her chest to rapidly rise and fall. Black lace peeked along the collar of her indigo robe causing amber eyes to fall to her breasts. The sight she made was hypnotic.

Kagome’s view of the demon lord was equally alluring. Even without his armor, mokomoko, and swords Sesshoumaru remained herculean. Golden eyes began to lighten, and his markings smoothed back into place while peering down at her. The strong muscles in his jaw tightened causing it to twitch and his lips press into a thin line. His thick neck was partly covered by his pewter mane falling over his shoulders toward her resembling shimmering thread. This was the closest Kagome had ever been to the demon lord and she could almost feel his pheromones washing over her. A soft breeze brought the scent of sandalwood and jasmine to her face causing her nose to twitch.

Though Sesshoumaru’s chest remained covered, his white silks had parted enough to expose the dip between his large pecs. Not trusting herself to keep from drooling if she lingered on his chest, Kagome lifted her eyes back up to meet his once more. She was trying to focus on her breathing and definitely not thinking about the way his powerful thighs felt pressed against her own legs.

The sound of birds and rustling of leaves drifted into the demon lords pointed ears. Neither of them said anything more for what felt like an eternity. Quiet observations and internal struggles left them both unsure of what to do next.

Chapter Text

Flash back to two years ago

The wind carried the metallic scent of blood to Sesshoumaru’s nose. It was tainted with corruption and began to turn sour as its owner started to deteriorate.

He stopped on the footpath leading to where his ward was now residing with the priestess. Ah-Un snorted and shook their heads and waited for their master to resume the journey. The demon lord’s beast of burden carried food, pelts, and clothing for his ward. She had been boarding with the older woman for almost eight moon cycles now and was steadily growing out of her old kimonos.

A strong pulse of holy power caused Sesshoumaru to go rigid. Once another breeze brought pure blood to his senses, he was positive he knew the source of the brawl. If the priestess was engaged in battle, then that meant his ward was in danger. The demon lord bolted ahead leaving the dragon to continue the trek alone at their own relaxed pace.

As he grew closer to the origin of his distress a strangled screech reached his ears. A moment of panic stuck Sesshoumaru’s heart and he became a blur of white and red. He crashed into the clearing, sword drawn and eager to slaughter those who dare threaten his ward. What he was not prepared for was the disturbing sight that met his bloodshot eyes.

What was left of a herd of wild boar demons covered the lush greenery outside of the small hut. Charred remains were scattered in a semi-circle showing evidence of where a formidable barrier had been erected. The few that made it within the enclosure of spiritual energy were equally as unlucky. The boars had met a violent and gruesome end with what appeared to be a butcher knife and holy powers. One swine was still struggling to drag its mangled body away from its attacker while letting out an ear-piercing wail. A quick slice from a bloody blade brought silence to the glade. In the center of the massacre was the priestess Kagome. She slowly stood above her last victim and jerked her head in his direction.

Scarlet clashed with sapphire.

Splashes of blood and gore covered her head to toe. Her once white cotton robe was soaked crimson with rips and tears revealing the wounds she sustained during the fight. Ebony hair appeared wet with sweat and blood causing it to stick to her face and neck. The lifeblood of her enemies was smeared across her nose and cheeks like war paint signifying her victory and a warning to others.

She was magnificent.

The lack of bow or other means of protection meant the attack happened so quickly Kagome had to use what was on hand as a weapon. Sesshoumaru was impressed that she was able to hold her own against so many while maintaining a barrier around her home to keep Rin safe from harm. He remembered the pride he felt in that moment even as her heated gaze felt like it was piercing right through him.

That was the day Sesshoumaru’s primitive side acknowledged Kagome as an Alpha. When he had returned one moon cycle later, he presented the priestess with an ornamental jade hair comb.

The memories of that day began to affect him in a way he had not been prepared for. Sesshoumaru shot up and backed away from the priestess he had just been straddling on the forest floor. The urge to dominate her had returned but for an entirely different reason, one the demon lord did not want to act upon.

Kagome stayed where she had been thrown on the ground and was trying to figure out why Sesshoumaru had jumped off her like she was a leper. He dragged her away and was tossed around like a ragdoll, made her feel ungrateful for gifts she never asked for, was told she was embarrassing him in front of his staff, and then he practically threw himself away from her without a word. Now Kagome couldn’t wait for the stupid dog to leave.

Sesshoumaru’s baritone voice cut through the tension in the air. “Come. This One wishes to spend his last few hours with Rin before departing.” The demon’s tone sounded like he was blaming her for taking away time with his precious ward.

She began to feel around for something hard to throw at the demon lord, but he was already out of sight.

Chapter Text

The rest of the day was spent with Rin telling her demon lord anything and everything that came to mind in hopes that he would forget all about leaving her to go to war. Unfortunately, she was not successful. As the sun set in the west the lieutenant went to patrol the surrounding woods and familiarize himself with this new territory before setting up camp in the cave for the night. Kagome collected all the soiled dishware that was used throughout the day and planned to wash them down by the stream before darkness set in.

She picked up her wicker basket full of porcelain and slipped on her sandals, before the slide the shoji doors shut, Kagome took one last look inside. Rin was leaning towards Sesshoumaru and moved her arms and hands animatedly while deep in conversation. Her demon lord sat next to her listening intently to every word. Occasionally he would nod in understanding or tilt his head slightly as a signal for Rin to elaborate more on the subject at hand. His face never strayed from their focus on his ward. Smiling softly to herself, Kagome quietly shut the door just as Sesshoumaru draped his mokomoko around Rin's shoulders.

Kagome walked carefully down to the brook so not to rattle the dishes held against her hips. She thought about all the events that have happened since Sesshoumaru told them about his plans to journey east. At first the idea that she might need someone to help her look after Rin was insulting. The priestess had been doing perfectly fine defending her property on her own these last few years. She was no stranger to the random demon or wild animal that would occasionally wander into her homestead. The fact that Sesshoumaru had once witnessed such a thing should have been proof enough. Sure, butchering a bunch of pig demons with a kitchen knife wasn’t her best look, but she did what had to be done to keep Rin safe. Her eyes softened a bit when an image of how the demon lord was looking at Rin before she left. His face almost appeared serene while gazing at his ward.

As Kagome knelt by the creek and began to sort out the plates and cups from her basket, she started to feel acceptance towards the offer of added protection. Seeing the situation from Sesshoumaru’s perspective made her realize how helpless he must be feeling. Guilt started to creep up on Kagome for the way she had acted towards him. Ten or more years would go by, and his daughter would be a grown woman upon his return. Offering protection, ensuring they never went hungry or unclothes, and spending his last day of freedom with them was his way of showing he cared. Tears started to prick the corners of her eyes thinking about how helpless Sesshoumaru must be feeling right now.

“Why do you weep priestess?” A low voice spoke behind her.

The sound startled her so badly Kagome’s whole body jumped and the teacup she had been rinsing flew from her hands. Placing same hands over her racing heart she watched as the current carried the tiny goblet away. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before slowly turning on her knees to look at the demon lord behind her. The sight he made rendered her speechless and unable to answer his question.

Standing with his back to the setting sun, Sesshoumaru looked as though he belonged with the Gods. Golden rays framed his immense body making it appear as if his skin was shimmering before her eyes. He had his armor and swords back in their rightful place, once again becoming the warrior and killing perfection she first met so many years ago. The demon's eyes briefly flashed white under the shadow of his brow and hair, reminding Kagome of the predator lurking behind them. It was as if Ares himself stood before her. A raised eyebrow broke the priestess from her trance.

“I- I was just lost in my thoughts” she mumbled. Looking back to the stream she could no longer see the cup that had sailed away to find a new home. She hoped its next owner wouldn’t be as clumsy.

Kagome stood and faced the demon lord again and asked, “Are you leaving?”

“Yes. This One has already said his farewells to Rin and collected the list of needed reserves you scribed.” The demon lord moved forward enveloping the priestess in his shadow. “We require one last thing before departing.”

Curious as to what else he could possibly want, Kagome tilted her head to the side and asked, “Oh okay. What is it you need?” She knew he didn’t eat any of the food she made so wouldn’t require it for his journey, and he had finished the last bottle of sake she kept on hand for his visits. Maybe it was the wine? He really seemed to enjoy it.

Taking another step closer, Sesshoumaru was now a few feet from the priestess. He leaned his upper body down to place his face closer to hers. She could feel warm puffs of air across her cheeks as he exhaled and his masculine fragrance reached her nose.

Voice darkened with untold hunger he replied, “I wish to revel in your scent one last time.”

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru had planned on alerting the priestess of his departure and nothing more. Finding her by the water he was surprised to smell traces of salt in the air. Had she been crying? Inhaling deeply, the demon lord scented no injuries on her person. Under the layer of tears, he could pick up her natural aroma of water lilies and a forest after a rainstorm. It had a calming effect almost causing the demon to admit a deep rumble.
“Why do you weep priestess?”

He had not expected the simple question to cause the priestess to throw her chalice into the river. After she let out a heavy breath he watched as the small priestess moved to face him while on her knees.

That feeling was back again, but stronger now, the one he had felt hours before when Kagome’s flushed face stared up at him from the forest floor. The beast Sesshoumaru kept buried deep within himself was trying to claw its way to the surface. It took in the sight of the woman kneeling before him and a predatory gleam flickered across deep amber eyes. When she turned her head to watch the water, Kagome unknowingly presented the side of her slender neck to his gaze. The action was innocent, but his instincts took it as a sign of her submission he had been yearning for in the woods. His beast was nearing the edge of his conscious state and wished to reward his little female. Sesshoumaru began to stalk closer as she stood and answered his question and asked one of her own.

“Yes. This One has already said his farewells to Rin and collected the list of needed reserves you scribed.” The demons body blocked out the fading light and covered her in his dark aura. “We require one last thing before departing.”

“Oh okay. What is it you need?”

The little vixen was taunting him, could she not see what her actions were doing? Baring her neck to him a second time was enough for Sesshoumaru to allow his primitive side to take a step outside its cage. Logically he knew that the priestess was ignorant of the gestures meaning, so the demon lord had to think outside the box to satisfy his beasts need to touch her. Leaving now without showing his Alpha Bitch how she had pleased him would result in the beasts relentless howling for days.

The dog demon moved closer until his face loomed above hers. “I wish to revel in your scent one last time.”
Yes, that should suffice and sooth his panting beast. One good wiff and then the demon lord will be on his way to Lord Haruto’s Eastern Fortress.

Kagome stared up at him and was trying to process what he had just said. Revel in her scent? What the hell did that mean?
If taking one last sniff meant the dog would be on his way, then by all means sniff away. It had been a tiring day and to be honest, the priestess was over Sesshoumaru’s strange behavior towards her. Secretly she wished he had asked for the wine.

Narrowing her eyes up at the demon lord and not quite sure what she was getting into, Kagome said, “Alight, fine.”
He was going off to war for God’s sake, to turn this one request down would have been heartless.

A ferial smirk spread across Sesshoumaru’s face causing Kagome to take a step back. A large, clawed hand shot forward and grabbed the back of her head, pulling the priestess into his heavily armored chest. Her own slender hands became trapped between them with no way of escaping. Kagome began to take short quick breaths as panic set in.

The beast could sense his female’s distress and needed to comfort her. He tightened his grip in her onyx tresses pulling the priestess head back further and stooped down to nuzzle the soft skin on her neck.

As soon as his nose and lips made contact, Sesshoumaru let out a deep groan. His beast was in Heaven. He pressed himself further into the nape of her neck while pushing away the collar of her robes with his nose. His hand began to softly massage the base of the priestess’s skull to calm the unease her aura that was still emitting. Parted lips brushed all the way to her exposed shoulder before his rough tongue followed the path up to where he previously nuzzled. She tasted exquisite. The holy power hovering just above the surface was spicy, coating his taste buds in ginger and lemongrass. The demon needed more.

Deadly fangs came out to play and nipped Kagome’s soft earlobe. The action caused a new scent to erupt from the priestess, one he had never scented from her before. The tart sweetness of it reminded Sesshoumaru of blood oranges making him salivate with hunger.

Arousal.

Chapter Text

Kagome was frozen in place. A statue lost to time only to be brought back by the feeling of something sharp pricking her ear. A soft gasp escaped her throat at both his behavior and the heat left behind where his mouth had touched her, had burned her. She had very limited experience with physical intimacy, but she was pretty sure this was more than simply ‘smelling’ her. No Kagome was positive, it was more when she felt a deep rumble under her hands before the sound made it to her ears. The combination of his steady purr and his fangs now dragging down her neck were becoming too much. There was a fire beginning to build between her thighs, the intensity of it was frightening her.

He couldn’t get enough of her delectable scent or flavorful taste. The beast became insatiable craving more and more from the tiny priestess. Her quiet gasp pleased the demon and he responded with a croon of his own. Sensing movement below he felt the woman rubbing her thighs together under her garment to pacify the sensation growing between them. Sesshoumaru wanted to be the one to relieve that tenson with the evidence of his own arousal straining against his hakama.

Soon Kagome found her back pressed up against a nearby tree and that hot mouth was now sucking on her neck. A strong knee wedged itself between her legs parting the bottom of her robes to grind against her crotch. Sesshoumaru’s clawed hand detangled from her hair and settled on her hip. The starved demon guided her trembling body forward causing more delicious friction with each thrust of his knee.

“Kagome…”

The husky utterance of her name along her throat pulled Kagome out of her wantoned haze. What were they doing? This wasn’t right. Something had to be wrong with Sesshoumaru, he never called her by her name. Daring a look down she was met with his bloodred eyes and teal pupils. In that moment she felt like a bucket of ice water was dropped on her.

“Sess-Ah. Sesshoumaru stop.” Kagome’s pled was coming out broken and breathy as the demon kept rubbing against her. The priestess was trying to push him away, but it only seemed to spur the beast on as he sank his fangs into her.
“Ah! Please stop!” This time she cried out in pain and started to thrash against his unmovable body.

The beast in Sesshoumaru didn’t understand. Why was his female fighting him? Was she not enjoying his reward? The bitter scent of her fear met his nose and the holy power in her blood was burning his mouth. Withdrawing his fangs from her neck and removing his knee from the warmth of her thighs the demon lord stood back to his full height to look at her. Tears were running down her flushed cheeks and the terror in her ocean eyes was sobering.

Sesshoumaru’s control came back with force as he mentally threw his beast back into its kennel deep within his consciousness. The gold was back in his eyes and the change seemed to calm Kagome a bit. He took several steps back from her, shame started to set in. This wasn’t supposed to happen, he’d never lost control before. The demon lord watched as the small woman closed her eyes and took in deep breathes to subdue her racing heartbeat.

When Kagome finally opened her eyes, Sesshoumaru was gone.

Chapter Text

When she could no longer sense his aura, she realized he had vanished without another word to her, not even a goodbye. Kagome was left feeling dirty and used. She stayed under that tree long after night fell hugging her legs to her chest. That was how Masaru found her.

The young lieutenant had approached the priestess slowly like she was a wounded animal. Any sudden movement might scare her off.
With gentle words and light touches he was able to coax the small woman back home. Masaru watched as she stepped inside and slid the shoji doors shut, she didn’t speak the entire walk back. The young guardian did not know what transpired between the priestess and his lord, but going back to the brook might give him some clues.

Back at the tree the priestess had been sitting under, Masaru took in a deep inhale. A variety of strong scents assaulted his nose, nearly making him sneeze. Two smells stood out to him, a male’s arousal and a female’s fear. The lieutenant surveyed the rest of the area and saw a basket full of dirty dishes left by the water. The priestess had been cleaning them when his lord had arrived to say his farewell. But something still felt off about the whole situation.

A look of deep concentration marred his face as he stretched out his own aura. The soft caress of pure feminine reiki found him first, obviously belonging to the priestess. Then the suffocating menacing aura that undoubtably was Lord Sesshoumaru’s encircled him. Masaru had felt the full force of his lord’s power before, but this time it felt…off. Probing the air a bit more with his demonic aura he nearly fell over when a deafening roar pierced through his mind. Lord Sesshoumaru’s beast had been there. The presence of the hell hound must have caused the priestess distress, she was human after all and ignorant to dog demon instincts. The lieutenant theorized that the beast needed to scent mark the female before leaving knowing another unmated male would be near her in his absence.

Looking back over to the forgotten dishware, Masaru finished washing them and delivered the now clean basket full of porcelain outside the small hut.

**********************************************

Four months had come and gone since the demon lord departed. It had taken weeks for the atrocious hickey Sesshoumaru left to fade, even longer for the bite mark to heal, much to Kagome’s annoyance. The dull ache it felt behind had been an unpleasant reminder of their last encounter. Feelings of unease and dread had slowly turned into anger the more she thought back to that day. Did the dog demon think he had the right to paw at her just because accepted his stupid gifts? If that had been the case Kagome would have burned them all or thrown everything into the river. Maybe the silks, wine, and rugs could join her lost teacup in its new home.

Then there was that fucking mokomoko Sesshoumaru left with Rin. Every night the young girl slept peacefully in a giant white cocoon of fur. The priestess hadn’t been able to sleep for weeks without waking up to find one of her hands clutching part of the pelt and her face buried in it. Its soft feel and wintery musk would drift deep into her dreams. At first it started off as nightmares with bloodthirsty eyes stalking her in the woods. Now she would wake up in a cold sweat and a yearning between her thighs. To avoid unwanted wet dreams Kagome now slept in the sitting room. She was back to having the same boring dreams filled with a loud half-demon slurping ramen and a monk getting slapped.

The transition had been hard for Rin at first, but she soon found an outlet for all her heartache in the form of letter writing.
Lord Sesshoumaru’s first letter arrived three weeks after his goodbye. It came with Ah-Un when they brought parcels of dried meats and fermented vegetables. The missive had been addressed to Rin and she had been on cloud nine. Its contents were simple and to the point informing her of his safe arrival in the east, even in writing Lord Sesshoumaru was a demon of few words.

After that day Rin had been inspired and every month since would send her lord updates via his two headed dragon. The young girl referred to them as brief correspondents, Kagome called them short novels. No detail was left out, not even the time the priestess tripped over a rabbit hole and fell face first into a puddle of mud.

Lieutenant Masaru had spent his first few months keeping to himself while watching over the females. His days consisted of morning patrols, observing the girls as they went about their activities, avoiding the priestess’s requests to join them for tea, more patrols, hunting for his own meals, and at night he would try to sleep in a cave that had its own natural nightlight. Things had been going smoothly so far at his new posting.

Summer had come and gone, and late autumn had set in. Ah-Un had flown back in with more supplies for the females to prepare them for the cold winter. What Masaru hadn’t expected was to receive a letter addressed to him from his lordship.

Chapter Text

Lieutenant Masaru,

The priestess has yet to write and update This One on his wards progress and health. See that you inform her that we expect a response by the end of winter. Failure to accomplish this task will leave This Sesshoumaru to assume you have neglected your duties.

Do not disappoint me.

Lord Sesshoumaru of the Western Lands.  

Masaru’s grip on the letter tightened and caused parts of it to rip. He knew that the young priestess still harbored ill feelings towards his lord, while on patrols he had overheard her mumbling to herself about how ‘barbaric and primitive’ he was. Now he had to approach Lady Kagome and convince her to willingly scribe a letter to his lord. Masaru could almost feel the sting of her holy powers already.

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru was about to murder everyone in Lord Haruto's War Room. The pale limestone walls could use some color; the demon lord never considered himself a decorator, but red would liven the place up. He could add more windows by punching some dimwitted Eastern generals through the newly painted walls.

The dog demon was pulled from his Feudal Home Makeover fantasy by one of the Lower Eastern lords asking him a question. What was this bear cub's name? It didn't matter; Sesshoumaru had no intention of even acknowledging the young demon. He had no opinion on the failed mating agreement between the eastern and the southern house. 

What had started as a standard mating and land contract quickly turned ugly nine moon cycles ago. Each lord claimed a small enclave in a valley between the territories, but neither could provide maps to prove its ownership. Eventually, the Southern Dragon Lord Raika withdrew his son's claim to mate the Eastern lord's daughter, causing more tension. Now, each side had a small army posted on their border. The eastern bear lord was obtuse, and the southern dragon lord was stubborn.

Sesshoumaru had yet to bring his troops with him. He had a small hope that the two lords would find a way to resolve this feud, but that hope quickly died when many moons had now passed since his arrival and no progress had been made. The demon lord would only observe and add his input if Lord Haruto requested it. Once again, he cursed the late western lord for allying his house with the eastern bears.

It turns out that just observing and listening was deathly dull. Now that the eastern cub had stopped trying to get his attention, Sesshoumaru could zone out again and think about other matters, like how that annoying little priestess had yet to write. He had sent correspondence to his lieutenant over a moon phase ago, and now it was Rin's first winter away from the Shiro, and the dog demon wished to know how she was being cared for. As much as he adored Rin's perspective on what had been happening since his departure, she focused on unimportant details. Although, the bit about the priestess tripping into a muddy puddle was appreciated. Perhaps the woman had broken both hands in the fall, so she could not write. The fact that he basically molested the poor woman and ran away never crossed his mind as to why she never got in touch.

The mental image of Kagome falling face-first into muck brought an amused smirk to the dog demon's face. The sight of the great Lord Sesshoumaru smiling immediately quieted the room. Taking notice of the silence, he decided that he had suffered enough for one day and stood up to dismiss himself. All the other lords and generals around the war table watched him glide from the room; no one dared to question his early departure from the meeting.

The walk back to his temporary chambers was peaceful. Sesshoumaru paused along the open corridor to admire the falling snow. His mind returned to Rin, wondering if she was staying warm enough at the priestess's small hut. After taking in the sea of white, the demon lord continued his way and was pleased to find a fire already lit in the fireplace attached to the sitting room. Taking a moment to rid himself of his armor and swords, the scent of lilies and rain made him halt his movements. With a quick look at his desk, he saw someone had left a letter on top of his maps and scrolls. Sesshoumaru threw the last ruminates of his chest piece to the ground and snatched up the cream-colored envelope.

The words  Lord Sesshoumaru  looked up at him in neat feminine writing. The beast inside him began to purr in contentment as he lifted the paper to his elegant nose and inhaled deeply. Since the day he left the upset priestess in the woods, Sesshoumaru's primitive side had been troubled. It was against his instincts to abandon his female in such a state, but the demon lord fought with himself to keep moving and get as far from her as possible. His beast had mourned and howled for weeks, trying to crawl through his skin to get back to its priestess. The more logical side of him was furious for allowing himself to touch her in such an intimate matter. Alpha Bitch or not, it was beneath him to force such urges upon Kagome.

None of that mattered now. She had followed his instructions to write, and that thrilled him immensely. Taking great care to open the paper pouch without tearing it, Sesshoumaru finally set his amber eyes on its contents.

Dear Sesshoumaru,   

Look here you Son of a Bitch-

Sesshoumaru looked up and blinked a few times in disbelief before rereading the first few words on the page.

  -how dare you threaten Masaru like that! If you wanted me to send you updates, you should have told or written to me yourself; I can't read minds!

This is the only reply you will get until you apologize for how you treated me. Seriously, what the hell was that?! I have a scar now, thanks to your damn fangs. Poor Masaru had to devise some stupid 'instinct' excuse when Rin saw my neck. If what he said is true and you were trying to 'mark your territory' to keep other men away from me, I swear to God I will come there and kick your ass.   

He felt his beast rumble with pleasure, knowing the small priestess still bared his mark.

Not that you care, but Shippo was kind enough to write to me, unlike you, and said he wouldn't be able to stay with me this winter. For the best, since I didn't want to explain how a horny dog demon bit me.

I will be waiting for your apology, and you better not bully Masaru again to get what you want!   

Kagome H.

P.S.

Rin is fine and happily sleeps with your stupid mokomoko every night. She is also starting to show signs of having her first period soon.

I hope this bit of information is up to your royal standards.

So, the priestess was capable of writing after all. Sesshoumaru took the letter with him to the adjoining room, where he sat with his back against the raised platform his futon sat on. He should be angry; no, he should be furious at how she addressed and insulted him. But all he felt was amusement at Kagome's spirited response and delighted at being able to smell her scent again, even though it was now growing faint. How he missed that fire. All those fools he left in the war room would never dare to speak to him in such a way. No… only her.

Sesshoumaru pressed the parchment to his nose again and detected a hint of ginger. Ah, there it was, traces of her reiki embedded into the ink and paper. His smirk returned as he thought about how he could get under the priestess's skin and ignite the spark his beast desired.

Frowning momentarily, he scowled back down at the last words on the page. What did she mean by Rin showing signs of a 'period'?

Chapter Text

It was unusually dark in the clearing by the Bone-Eaters Well. The complete Shikon No Tama glow wrapped Kagome in soft pink light. She looked up to see she was surrounded by her claimed family, each waiting for her to make the final wish. She closed her deep blue eyes and pulled her clasped hands tightly to her chest. 

‘I wish for the Shikon No Tama to no longer exist.’ 

A bright flash of white filled the meadow; once it faded, it became clear that the blinding light source came from Kagome. She illuminated her surroundings and friends as her body shimmered in the darkness. Kagome opened her eyes and smiled brightly at each one of her companions. It was done, it was finally over, and they could all move on and live happy lives together.

Sango and Miroku were the first to break the spell holding them all in place. They intertwined their hands, and the couple slowly turned their backs to Kagome and walked into the darkness, followed by Kiara. Confused, the priestess opened her mouth to call out, but her voice failed her. Trying to take a step to chase after the slayer and monk, she found she couldn’t move her feet either. More movement caught her eye as she watched Shippo turn and dash off after them into the abyss. Unable to do anything but furrow her brow, Kagome looked over at Inuyasha. His vacant stare sent a chill down her spine, and then, just like the others, he turned away and disappeared into the dark. 

She began to panic, and tears were forming in her midnight blue eyes. The rapid rise and fall of her chest were the only movements she could manage while trying to breathe. Why did they all leave her? She fixed it! Everything would be better now! 

What felt like an invisible weight pushed Kagome down to her knees. Trying to find someone, anyone, her eyes scanned the clearing. Behind her and next to the Well was Rin; she stood by Jaken and Ah-Un, watching her with hazelnut eyes. Before the priestess could open her mouth again, Rin was already sitting on top of the dragon as they shuffled away with Jaken close behind. 

Kagome was now alone in Inuyasha’s forest. The light she had been admitting was beginning to dim as shadows started to circle her. It hadn’t been enough; she wasn’t enough. The feeling returned to her body as she lowered her face to her hands, trying to hide from the emptiness around her. The priestess never made a sound as tears ran through her fingers and down her arms into the sleeves of her school uniform. This had to be her punishment for bringing the jewel back here, for breaking it apart, for allowing so many to suffer and die. As more destructive thoughts flowed through Kagome’s mind, her light faded to a mere flicker in the dark. Folding in on herself, she sank lower to the ground until the hands covering her face touched the grass. 

The sound of heavy footfalls reached her ears, and the priestess bolted upright, hoping Inuyasha had come back for her, had kept his promise to always be by her side, to love her. But the golden eyes and ashen hair belonged to another.

Sesshoumaru was there, looming over her crumbled body with his usual impassive stare. She wasn’t alone anymore; someone came back for her! Hope bloomed in her chest, causing her halo of light to burn brighter and encase them both in its glow. The silent demon lord tilted his head slightly to the side as if he wished to ask why she was crying into the forest floor. The action made the priestess smile and slowly lift her right hand to touch him, to ensure he was real. As her fingers were about to graze his sleeve, Sesshoumaru turned away like her friends had. 

“No… Please stay!” Kagome’s voice came back with such force her quiet plea turned into a desperate outcry. This time, she scrambles back on her feet and chases after the demon lord. 

“Don’t leave me alone, please!” She could only make out the white of Sesshoumaru’s back in the nothingness around them as he moved further and further away. Stumbling and panting, Kagome kept running. Tears once again ran down her cheeks, causing her vision to blur. She was almost there, maybe five meters ahead, as he slowed. 

Leaping forward, Kagome lifted her arms to encircle a strong back and armor plates before everything went black.

Kagome shot up in bed, hyperventilating and wiping tears from her face. She hadn’t had that nightmare since Rin was brought to her doorstep more than three years ago. Her dream used to end with her being alone by the Bone-Eaters Well, but this time, Sesshoumaru was there.

She ran a hand down her face again before leaving her futon. Spring had arrived, but a winter chill was still in the air that night. She quietly stepped into the sitting room so as not to wake Rin. The only light source illuminating the room was the full moon peeking through the partially open shoji doors. Kagome hugged her arms under her breasts as a cold breeze blew in; she wore her modern-day tank top and sleep shorts each night. Her ocean eyes looked over to the cedar chest to her left. 

Ah-Un had stopped by a week ago, and along with their usual supplies came a parcel wrapped in silk and tied closed with twine. Under the thin ties was an envelope that read Shikon Priestess in neat masculine writing. She knew it was from him but wasn’t ready to face what he had to say in response to her letter, so she had buried the package under sheets and a futon at the bottom of the chest. Out of sight, out of mind. That had been the case until he appeared in her dream.

With a heavy sigh, Kagome tiptoed to the storage chest and carefully pulled away each layer until the sapphire blue bundle appeared. Lifting it out, she took it back to the low table in the center of the room, where the moon allowed her to see better. Kagome tentatively pulled the string loose, removed the envelope on top, broke the wax seal, and pulled out a sheet of parchment.

Priestess, 

I have noticed an improvement in Rin's writing; I commend you on her tutoring. You could also teach her a lesson in minimalism to shorten her future missives. 

Lieutenant Masaru did as instructed, and no punishment shall fall on him. The pup will be condemned should I learn of any misconduct or failure to protect what is mine. 

You have brought to my attention an oversight I should apologize for. My ward was left with Mokomoko to keep her covered in This Ones scent for added protection, but I failed to do the same for you, Priestess. Inside this parcel, you will find I have corrected this error and thus should expect your forgiveness. Sleep in this garment nightly, and my scent will imbed itself with your own. 

Stay well Priestess, 

This Sesshoumaru looks forward to your reply. 

His letter contained no threats, insults, or unkind words towards Kagome. She was beyond confused. She placed the parchment onto the table and looked at the blue silk package. Slowly, the priestess untucked the edges and pulled the fabric away to reveal something familiar to her. 

It was Sesshoumaru’s haori. The white of the demon silk seemed to glow under the moonlight, red blossom partners covering one shoulder and the ends of each sleeve. Standing up, she was able to let the entirety of the shirt open and take in the immense size of it. Sure, she knew the demon lord was tall, but the jacket came down to her ankles. 

Kagome wanted to be upset at his dismissal of her feelings regarding their last encounter, but after waking from her nightmare and being so close to catching him in the endless darkness, she didn’t care tonight. All she wanted was not to feel alone, to feel wanted and needed. The priestess pulled her arms into the incredibly long sleeves and wrapped herself in the garment, enjoying the feel of the cool silk on her skin. 

Lifting the material to her face, Kagome could smell his male musk, sandalwood, and hints of jasmine. Carefully, she placed the letter back into its envelope and wrapped it in the blue silk that had covered Sesshoumaru’s haori. Returning to the cedar chest, the priestess placed the items at the bottom, hiding them under bolts of sheets and spare futons. 

Believing she still had a few hours before dawn, Kagome made her way back to bed in hopes of more peaceful dreams. She covered the bottom half of her face in the silk as she tucked herself back in, allowing the masculine scent to follow her back into the land of dreams. 

It wasn’t until the next day that Kagome realized that Sesshoumaru wrote to her in the first person, forgoing his formal speech. 

Chapter Text

A demonic roar echoed through the eastern military camp. All eyes looked to the canvas tent where the Western Lord was residing; the sound of wood shattering and ceramic cracking put all the soldiers on edge. None dared approach the raging dog demon, and many quickly vacated the area. Maybe not everyone, Lord Haruto, was approaching the chaos. 

The Eastern Lord entered through the canvas flap and was greeted by Lord Sesshoumaru's back, standing in the middle of the butchered remains of his furniture. Spiked battle armor lay on the smashed desk with scrolls and maps scattered around it. What appeared to be the carcass of many floor cushions surrounded the demon as snow-white feathers floated in the air. 

"I see the negotiations with Lord Raika went well." The bear's sarcastic remark was met with a turn of a head and an icy glare from Sesshoumaru. Unfortunately, the effects did not land since the dog demons' hair and clothing were covered in feathers. "What ridiculous demands did the dragon have this time?" 

Sesshoumaru could barely tolerate Lord Haruto on a good day. Fully turning to face the bear demon, he felt something was off about him. The Eastern Lord had a stocky, broad build and wore dark blue haori and hakama. His long black hair was pulled back in a high ponytail away from his tan face and onyx eyes. Each low cheekbone was marked with three deep purple circular dots in a horizontal row. His sardonic smirk brought focus to the purple vertical line that started under his bottom lip and ended at the base of his throat. 

There wasn't anything different about his usually annoying appearance. The dog demon quickly sniffed, and the scent of rain was mixed with Lord Haruto's natural cedar and woodsy smell. Sesshoumaru's eyes widened when he noticed the small envelope the bear held at his side. 

Seeing the dog demon's reaction to the missive in his hand, Haruto teased, "Ah, your imp Jaken delivered some correspondence while you were meeting with Lord Raika. You never mentioned courting a female back West." He lifted the letter to his nose, and his eyes became feral, "Does she look as decadent as she smells?"

In an instant, Sesshoumaru had snatched the letter from the bear demon's hand and was tucking it into the collar of his plain white haori. Walking past Lord Haruto, he pulled open the flap to his tent. "This One will give the war council a full report on the meeting with Lord Raika tomorrow." 

With a pout, the bear took the hint and left the large yurt. He knew better than to push the Western Lord too far, but deep down, he was dying to learn more about this mystery female. She must be extraordinary if the stodgy dog accepted mail from only her and his human ward while turning away more important missives from the Western Shiro for his servant imp to oversee.  

Finally, alone, Sesshoumaru erected a demonic barrier over his makeshift quarters. In a sign of exhaustion, he ran his hand over his face and sighed. It had been weeks since he last wrote to the priestess, and he was beginning to fear she would never respond. Each day, after her scent had entirely faded from her letter, had been torture for Sesshoumaru. He became more agitated and moodier as his beast paced in its cage, desiring more of the female's calming fragrance. The meeting he attended with the Southern Dragon Lord only fueled his ire.

Sesshoumaru wasn't sure if Lord Raika thought he was being clever or purposely sabotaged their negotiations by offering an absurd request. Dragging his feet over to his futon that survived the slaughter, Sesshoumaru fell back first on top and thought back to their meeting.

They had agreed to discuss terms for a possible truce within the valley to which both opposing lords laid claim. The rendezvous was to only be with Lord Raika and Lord Sesshoumaru, yet the dragon arrived with an unknown female. Paying her no mind, the dog demon focused solely on the southern lord. 

Like Sesshoumaru, Lord Raika was dressed in his battle attire of shoulder and chest armor covered in blood-red dragon scales to match his narrow, ruby eyes. His pale face was framed by wavy scarlet hair; the only marking he bore to show his royal lineage was the single black strip that stretched across his thin nose and hollow cheeks. Where Lord Sesshoumaru gave off the impression of pure fallen snow, Lord Raika was bloody earth after a massacre. 

After introductions, it was revealed that the female accompanying the southern lord was his daughter, Lady Dokugiri. Like her father, the girl was not beautiful and lacked any notable features. The reason for her presence was made clear when the dragon lord offered a mating contract between Sesshoumaru and the female. He wished to merge their houses in exchange for dropping the threat of war on the East, even hinting at joining forces and overthrowing Lord Haruto together in the future. To refrain from killing the dragon lord and his daughter right then and there, Sesshoumaru declined the delusional offer and quickly exited when no other alternative was agreed upon. As satisfying as it would have been to plunge Tokijin into the bastard's throat, that honor belonged to Lord Haruto. 

The demon lord kept his cool, impassive mask on until he returned to camp. The request to mate the dragon's daughter had pushed him over the edge, resulting in the maiming of his décor. As a high-born dog demon, Sesshoumaru was very sensitive to smells. When he scented Lady Dokugiri, he nearly gagged. The female smelt of sulfur and ash. 

He took a deep breath and was reminded of the letter pressed against his chest. Using his right arm to sit up slightly and lean against a wooden headboard, Sesshoumaru pulled out the envelope and using his fangs tore open the top. Clawed fingers removed the parchment inside, letting the pouch that held it fall to his lap. Right now, he didn't care what the letter read; he only wanted to know if the priestess had followed his instructions. 

Sesshoumaru shoved the paper to his nose and took a deep inhale. Kagome's light floral scent and rainstorms were strong, with undertones of his own musk mingled in. A long groan passed through the demon lord's lips while his beast purred excitedly. Had he known going months without the woman's scent would bother him this much, he would have taken something of hers with him. Maybe he could persuade the priestess to send him a swatch of her clothing. 

The beast within him agreed with a deep growl. An image of the small priestess stretched out under him entered his mind, but this time, she was wearing only his haori and lying on his futon. Ink black hair haloed her flushed face, and hooded cetacean-colored eyes looked up at him while her swollen pink lips were slightly parted. Sesshoumaru felt himself begin to harden, causing his hakama to become uncomfortably tight. Setting the letter aside, he reached down and began to stroke his covered erection. He needed more. 

Abandoning his stiff cock after only a few thrusts into his hand, Sesshoumaru reached for the envelope the letter had arrived in and placed it to his nose, needing to smell more of his own scent mixed with hers. But this time, it was something else that assaulted his senses; it was the scent of that fucking bear. Snarling at the paper in his hand, Sesshoumaru called forth his poison and melted the offending object. Green mist flowed through his fist as he felt his cock soften. 

Long ago, he had accepted that he enjoyed the priestess's exquisite scent just as much as his primitive side did. But now, the beast was conjuring erotic visions of the woman, and he wasn't sure how he felt about it. Agitated by being cock blocked from his little fantasy by Lord Haruto, Sesshoumaru grabbed Kagome's letter to read it this time. 

Dear Sesshoumaru,

I'm afraid I have been encouraging Rin's writing, so I do not see them shortening anytime soon. They have become her creative outlet and help her cope with your absence. If you truly wish her to keep the letters short, write to her yourself; Rin would love to hear from you. 

The haori you sent was unnecessary. You have done enough to see to Rin's protection and, by extension, mine, but I appreciate the gesture.

Masaru has been a big help to us. He even finished building my chicken coop and said he would see about having someone from the Shiro bring some chicks for Rin and me to raise! It will make a fun lesson on how to maintain livestock. 

Summer is nearly over already marking one year since you left. Stay safe and try not to kill everyone that annoys you.

Kagome H.

Sesshoumaru grinned to himself. The priestess was still unaware why he had sent her a garment soaked in his scent. Lieutenant Masaru must have been smart enough to keep his mouth shut this time after educating the woman on why male dog demons bit their females. 

He laid back entirely on his bed while keeping the parchment close and allowed himself to drift off to sleep cocooned in Kagome's soothing aroma. 

Chapter Text

After pleading and begging Masaru to allow her time alone in a nearby hot spring, Kagome could finally relax and let the warm water work its magic on her tense muscles. It was almost worth zapping the young lieutenant with her holy powers to get what she wanted. The memory of his startled face and ends of his hair standing on end had Kagome giggling to herself. 

It had been a long and tiring summer for the priestess. Since waking from old nightmares back in the spring, she had been having trouble sleeping every night after. Kagome tried different teas, meditation, and reading old schoolbooks to lull her into a dreamless sleep. Nothing had worked until she remembered how calming that first night snuggled in Sesshoumaru’s haori was. She hadn’t realized she had such a peaceful rest while wearing it. Since coming to this conclusion, the priestess could slumber without worries of another nightmare if she was enveloped in the demon lord’s scent and aura radiating off the silk haori. 

True to his word, Masaru got in touch with a farmer back at the Western Shiro, and soon they had their fowl to raise. What Kagome didn’t expect was for them to be demon chicks. They had the exact needs and functions of standard chickens, but these came in various colors and sizes. It would take months before they began to lay eggs, but until then, Rin, Kagome, and a reluctant Masaru had fun playing and chasing after the multicolor chicks. 

Now fully relaxed in the thermal spring, the priestess could dwell on more mundane things like weeding the garden and teaching Rin to pickle their vegetables. The peaceful atmosphere didn’t last long when angry shouting reached her ears. Kagome was ready to jump into action but quickly recognized the incensed voice belonging to Inuyasha. With a heavy sigh, she exited her personal spa, pulled on a lavender-colored robe, and headed toward the commotion. 

On the edge of her property along the tree line, she could see Inuyasha unleash the Tessaiga, ready to blast through her garden. 
“Inuyasha, sit.” The quiet order sent the boy crashing into the earth as Kagome walked into the clearing. Drying her hair with a towel, she looked at Masaru and asked, “Are you alright? Sorry about Inuyasha. He can be a bit hot-headed.” A muffled insult came from the half-demon sized crater. 

“It was nothing I couldn’t handle, Lady Kagome.” Looking as if he hadn’t just been in a fight, the lieutenant flashed her a charming smile and flipped grown out bangs from his face. “I take it you know this half-breed then?” 

Repressing another sigh, she looked over her shoulder as Inuyasha climbed back to his feet and said, “Yeah. This is Inuyasha; he’s an old friend and Lord Sesshoumaru’s half-brother.” The look of surprise on Masaru’s face told her that Sesshoumaru never mentioned Inuyasha. That shouldn’t be too shocking, given the brother's history. 

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Inuyasha.” The younger demon gave a short bow, “I am Lieutenant Masaru, Son of General Katsu Sakai Advisor to Lord Sesshoumaru of the Western Lands.” 

“Look, I don’t care who you are! What are you doing snooping around Kagome’s hut?!” Inuyasha pointed and swung the transformed Tessaiga around while yelling at the soldier.

“Inuyasha, put that away before you take someone’s eye out.”  His cheeks flushed at Kagome’s chastising. “Masaru is here under orders from Sesshoumaru. He’s looking out for us while his lordship is helping Lord Haruto protect his lands in the east.” 

Inuyasha looked at her as if she had grown a second head. “Why the hell would that bastard care what happens to you?” 

Kagome chucked her wet towel over her shoulder and glared at the half-demon. “The protection is for Rin, Inuyasha. She is staying with me until Sesshoumaru comes back.” She looked over to an angry Masaru, who clearly did not like how Inuyasha spoke about his mighty lord. “Why don’t you finish your patrols and check up on Rin? I need to have a word with Inuyasha in private.” 

Shooting one last scowl at the mutt, Masaru dashed off with the full intention of keeping an ear on their conversation. He did not trust this half-brother with his lord's Alpha Bitch. 

Before Kagome could ask Inuyasha why he was there, he rushed forward and got in her face. He moved so fast that she stumbled back a few steps but was stopped when a claw hand grabbed her left arm.
“If he only cares about that human girl, then why do you reek of his stench?” His voice was unusually calm, and it was scaring her.

“I don’t- “ The half-demon abruptly shoved her away before she could finish speaking. She stumbled to the forest floor and watched him take off for her hut. Kagome sat there in shock for a few seconds, unable to grasp what was happening. When the sound of frightened chickens drew her back into the moment, she fumbled to her feet and took off after Inuyasha.

The priestess followed the half-demon’s aura into her home and found him standing in the doorway to her and Rin's bedroom. “What the hell is wrong with you, Inuyasha!?” 

Kagome watched as his eyes scanned the room and settled on mokomoko lying on Rin’s futon. She noticed how his face softened and looked almost relieved, but she still wasn’t sure what was going through his mind. Pulling his arm, Kagome tried to coax him back outside so she could figure out what was happening. Inuyasha seemed to have conceded and turned away from the room when he suddenly froze. His golden eyes landed on Kagome’s futon, where a neatly folded red and white haori sat on top.

Chapter Text

Time stood still as Kagome held her breath and waited to see how Inuyasha would react after seeing Sesshoumaru’s haori on her bed. He had changed since the jewel’s disappearance, and she never knew how he would respond to even the smallest changes. It left her always walking on eggshells around him.

She flinched away when Inuyasha jerked his arm out of her grasp. Looking around the sitting room, he observed all the artifacts and knickknacks Sesshoumaru had gifted her over the years, from priceless Chinese porcelain to the hanging tapestry depicting a giant dog demon flying over a castle.

“The bastard has all but pissed on you stating his claim.” He stomped over to the tapestry and ripped it from the wall. “Is that why you didn’t want to stay with me?! Because I didn’t buy you fancy crap?!”

Kagome was stunned. She had never asked for any of this, yet he made her sound like some gold digger.

“It’s not like that Inuyasha. You know why it didn’t work out between us; it had nothing to do with material things.” She began to shake with rage and despair, “You were never home! You acted like you didn’t want to be anywhere near me!”

Inuyasha charged towards Kagome until she was backed into a wall. Slamming both hands on either side of her head, he leaned down until his lips nearly touched her ear.

“You seem more than content being his whore.” Clawed fingers pulled back the collar of her robes. “Had I known you would accept my instinct to dominate you, then maybe I’d have stuck around more. I was trying to protect you. It turns out you’re not such a good girl after all.” He leaned back, and his eyes took on a feral look and darkened to honey gold.

Kagome had been afraid when Sesshoumaru had forced himself on her, but it was nothing like this. He wasn’t in control of his actions then, unlike Inuyasha. Her whole body told her to run and get as far away from the half-demon as possible. When Kagome felt a claw hand leave her neck and slowly trace down to her collarbone, she pulled her spiritual powers to her fingertips. She would not let him hurt her again, not mentally or physically. 

“It’s time for you to leave, Inuyasha.”

Masaru’s commanding voice boomed through the room, followed by the weight of his demonic aura. Inuyasha stared down at her for what felt like an eternity before rapidly turning from her and pushing past the lieutenant. Kagome released the breath she didn’t know she was holding and sank to the floor.

As the half-demon stormed through the tree line, Masaru followed closely behind. The ears on top of Inuyasha’s head twitched in irritation; he muttered about how he didn’t need an escort.  Once they made it out of what Masaru determined was the edge of the priestess's territory, he attacked. Inuyasha had no time to react before he was pinned to a tree by the neck. Growls and snarls filled the forest.

“I will leave you with one warning. Never come back here, or I will not hesitate to kill you. I am charged with the wellbeing of Lady Kagome and Lady Rin; anyone I deem a threat will be eliminated.” His grip tightened around the half-demon’s neck. “I do not care if you are Lord Sesshoumaru’s kin. I will make sure you never touch his Alpha Bitch again.”

All the while, Inuyasha was kicking and clawing at the hand around his throat. Rasping out, “Feh, I don’t plan on returning, so get your paws off me!”

Masaru dropped him to the ground and waited for the dog-eared boy to make good on his word and leave. As much as he wanted to rip his limbs off until he bled out slowly, he would have to report this matter to his lord first. If Inuyasha were anyone else, there would be no stopping the bloodlust building in the soldier’s chest.

Inuyasha wasn’t planning on lingering but stopped to reach into his sleeve and threw a folded piece of parchment at Masaru’s feet. “I only came here because I promised to deliver this.” Walking away, he added, “Be a good lap dog and do it for me.”

The lieutenant watched the rouge disappear. It wasn’t until he could no longer scent half-breed that he headed back to check on Kagome. He was already dreading the missive he would have to write relaying the day’s events, but he knew if his lordship heard of the incident from someone else first, he would be in serious trouble. Kagome’s frantic voice brought him out of his thoughts, and he sprinted back to her.

“Rin! Rin, where are you!?”

As Masaru flashed before Kagome, she didn’t hesitate to grab his haori and plead, “Masaru! Where is Rin? I can’t find her!” The priestess was practically quaking with worry.

He placed his hands on her shoulders to calm her down. “Rin is safe. I took her to my encampment within the cave once I left you alone with the half-breed.” His expression softened when Kagome loosened her grip and laid her head against his chest. “I do regret leaving you. I apologize for not stepping in sooner, Lady Kagome.”

It took every ounce of energy she had left to pull herself back together. When she and Inuyasha separated, it had been on good terms; at least, that’s what she thought. He had never mentioned having such strong desires before, so how could she have known that was why he kept himself at a distance? Those damn dog demons were going to give her a heart attack one of these days.

Feeling like she could speak again without crying, Kagome embraced the lieutenant, burying her face further into his haori. “Thank you, Masaru. I had no idea he would react like that, so I’m sorry for worrying you.” She looked up into wide, surprised emerald eyes. “Let’s go get Rin!  When we get back, I will make us a tasty dinner!” Grabbing his hand, she led him in the direction of the cave.

The dog demon couldn’t stop the blush from burning his cheeks as the priestess pulled him along behind her.

Chapter Text

True to her word, Kagome whipped up a feast for Rin and Masaru that evening. It had been a good distraction until Rin ate so much that she passed out at the table while still holding her chopsticks. Without her endless cheerful chatter, the room felt hollow and dark. 

As Kagome gathered the dishes and cleaned up, Masaru carried Rin to bed, wrapping her in mokomoko before shutting the door and helping the priestess finish storing leftovers. The lieutenant had many questions but would patiently wait until Kagome was ready. He watched as she opened the wine cabinet and grabbed a bottle and two glasses. With a gentle smile, she nodded towards the outside deck to signal him to follow. Masaru would follow; he had already accepted he would follow the little priestess anywhere. 

It was a clear night, and the full moon and stars shone brightly, illuminating the small glade. The chickens had returned to their cozy coop while they ate, bringing a serene calm to the night with only a soft breeze tickling the trees, making the leaves rustle quietly. A demon and priestess sat together, admiring the peaceful atmosphere after a turbulent day. 

“I’m sure you’re wondering how I came to know Sesshoumaru’s half-brother Inuyasha.” Kagome broke the silence and sat her now empty glass down. Masaru refilled it, eagerly awaiting her tale. From the beginning, she started with how she was pulled into the Bone-Eaters Well as a young teenager and found the half-demon sealed to the Goshinboku. He listened intently and only interrupted when she recounted her first meeting with Sesshoumaru.

“You pulled the late Great General’s fang from his grave and threatened his lordship with it?! How are you still alive?” The accusation, while accurate, made Kagome blush and take another sip of wine. “What are you?”

“He asked me that same question when I survived his poison attack,” Kagome answered with a wistful grin. Masaru could only blink at her in shock. He would need more than one bottle of wine by the time she finished her story.

That night, he learned about her friends who accompanied her to complete the broken jewel and defeat Naraku. The lieutenant had heard rumors here and there in passing but now understood the impact this small woman had made on saving their lands. He had no idea that Kagome went from being enemies to allies, and now… well, he still wasn’t sure how she viewed her relationship with Lord Sesshoumaru. But he was beginning to understand why the demon lord held the priestess in such high regard. She was courageous, loyal, brave, and unbelievably powerful. These traits were what any high-ranking demon would look for in a female; he never considered a human could process all of them and more. To Masaru, learning she was from the future was irrelevant and the least interesting thing about her. 

Deep in thought, Masaru hadn’t noticed Kagome left until she sat back down beside him with a second bottle. 

“After the Shikon Jewel disappeared for good, Inuyasha and I decided to try to make a life together. It seemed like the logical next step since the Well no longer worked, and I couldn’t go home.” A faraway look took over her azure eyes after mentioning the Well closing. Downing her third glass of wine, she continued. “Miroku and Sango were gone to rebuild her old village with the help of her younger brother Kohaku. Shippo wanted to learn to do more magic and become stronger, so she enrolled in Kitsune School. So that just left Inuyasha and I with each other.”

“Why did you not seek out Lord Sesshoumaru?” 

The question caught Kagome off guard. “Why would I? Even though we crossed paths over the years, I didn’t really know him. Not until he sought me out to take care of Rin. But that’s a different story for another time.” Masaru nodded and nursed his own drink so she could continue. 

“Inuyasha spent his whole life wandering, so I wasn’t too surprised when he became antsy after staying in the village for only a few weeks. The arguing started when he expected me to stay put while he was away. As if my sole purpose was to wait for him to return like a dutiful wife would. We weren’t even married and had never been intimate other than one kiss and holding hands.”

She paused and took a deep breath.

“I tried Masaru, I really did. But each time he left, he was gone longer than the last time. When Inuyasha was home, he acted like he couldn’t stand being there longer than he had to. It took six months before I had enough and told him I was leaving.” Kagome gave Masaru a heavyhearted look. “For once, he didn’t fight me on the decision. He even looked relieved. Kaede's health had been deteriorating, so I stayed for a few more weeks to care for her until she passed.”  

They were both quiet for some time when she finished. Kagome reflected on how she never truly knew how Inuyasha was feeling or why he fought to hold back his instincts from her. Masaru wondered how much Lord Sesshoumaru knew of the relationship the priestess had with the half-breed.

The stars were beginning to fade in the sky as dawn was approaching. “I suppose there is a lot I don’t know about dog demons and what drives their instincts,” Kagome whispered. 

The lieutenant couldn’t argue with that; it had been evident to him the first time he met her a year ago. He didn’t fully know Lord Sesshoumaru’s intentions regarding the priestess, but he knew his lord’s primitive side had laid claim to her, and dog demons were very possessive creatures. Looking up towards the brightening sky, he saw a two-headed dragon flying towards them in the distance.

“I will teach you what I can about upper-class dog demons and what calls to our instincts and bestial side. While we can hold humanoid forms, there are still certain traits and characteristics we cannot ignore.” 

“I’d like that.” Kagome gave him a small, sleepy smile. The morning light reflected off her onyx hair, giving the illusion of a halo. Half-lidded ocean eyes shined as they looked back into his own wide shamrock colored ones.

Masaru tried to convince himself that the heat he felt in his cheeks was from the wine and not because of how she smiled at him. Ah-Un's graceless landing saved him from his internal torment while sending the chickens into a frenzy. “You should get some rest. I’ll unload the provisions and store them.” Standing, he went to move but stopped and reached into the collar of his haori. “I almost forgot, Inuyasha said the reason he came was to deliver a message.” His claw hand withdrew the small piece of paper and held it out for her. 

Hesitantly, Kagome took it and stared at the parchment in her lap while Masaru walked away. It was a short message from Miroku telling her Sango was due to have their third child soon, and they both wished for her to be present at the birth. 

It had been a long time since she had last visited them. She didn’t even know they had a second child, let alone expecting a third. Would she even be able to travel to their village with Rin and Masaru? Kagome let out a tired sigh and collected the empty bottles and cups. She was too tired to think about all that right now. 

Intending to go to bed, Kagome slid open the shoji doors to head back inside. She didn’t get far when Masaru stopped her.

“These arrived for you and Lady Rin.” The lieutenant handed her two envelopes that were clearly from Lord Sesshoumaru. 

“Thank you, Masaru. I will try to get a few hours of sleep before Rin wakes.” She placed a hand on his left shoulder, “And thank you for all your help and listening to me. I know we haven’t gotten to know each other that well, but I would really like to be friends.” Closing the door behind her, she missed seeing Masaru’s beet-red face. 

As Kagome changed into her night clothes and pulled on Sesshoumaru’s haori, she placed the letter that arrived for Rin next to the girl's pillow. Getting comfortable, she settled onto her own futon and opened her envelope, pulling out the letter. 

Priestess,

Shall I return to find one of my best soldiers transformed into a farmer? You will likely convince him to plow a field next or sheer an ewe.

You should know better than to request that I show weakness to those who challenge me, Priestess. By the end of this war, many will fall under the edge of my sword.  

It pleases me to know you don my haori each night. I can smell the change in your scent in your last correspondence. Will you indulge your Lord by including an item of your own bathed in your fragrance? It would bring much pleasure to my Beast.

Be well, Priestess; this Sesshoumaru awaits your reply.

Once done, Kagome tucked the letter under her pillow. It would seem she’d have to speak with Masaru sooner rather than later about what exactly Lord Sesshoumaru wants from her.  

Chapter Text

Red. That was all Sesshoumaru could see after reading Lieutenant Masaru’s report. The half-breed dared to touch what belonged to him. The world around him remained in a crimson haze for weeks until the arrival of General Katsu with a regiment of Western soldiers. The general knew something dreadful must have happened for the demon lord to allow his beast to hover just under the surface of his consciousness.

Katsu felt Sesshoumaru’s oppressive aura before he entered the military encampment. The proud dog general walked with purpose towards his lord’s covered pavilion noting the absence of eastern soldiers and generals in the area. The ominous air that permeated the surroundings kept others away, fearing the beast pacing in its den.

Stopping outside of the hanging door flap, Katsu waited patiently for his lordship to grant him entry.

“Enter” Sesshoumaru’s strained voice called out.

General Katsu stepped inside and took a knee before his lord as his black fur-lined traveling cloak fanned out around him. The general’s golden blonde hair was pulled back into a high bun while a few loose strands framed his beautiful angular face; hazel eyes remained cast down waiting for his lord’s permission to speak. A burst of demonic energy rushed past him as a barrier was erected around the tent.

“Rise Katsu. I require your help.” The demon lord turned away from his newly constructed desk to face the general. Clad only in a dark gray kimono he towered over his advisor. The top hung open allowing his pale moonlight chest to glow under the candlelight in the tent. Blood-red eyes began to fade back to gold for the first time in over a moon cycle as they watched Katsu rise to his feet.

Sesshoumaru could count on his hand the number of individuals he trusted with his life, and General Katsu was one of them. After the Great Lord Toga’s death, Katsu remained by his side while many others in his court abandoned the House of the Moon. The demon lord’s mother remained in her mansion in the sky leaving him and the general to rebuild the West’s reputation as the most powerful land in the realm. It had not been easy, enemies and allies alike perceived him as weak just like his father.

With Sesshoumaru’s demonic barrier shielding them from eavesdroppers, both males could speak freely.

“I need two of your best scouts to track down the bastard half-breed and bring him to me.” Sesshoumaru handed Katsu the briefing Masaru had sent. The general read over the message in silence before handing it back to his lord.

“So, that’s where you took my son.” Both dog demons took a seat at a low table where a bottle of sake and cups were waiting. “I accepted your reasoning for taking in the human child, but is it wise to do the same for a priestess? Showing the same level of possession for her could prove lethal if anyone found out.”

Sesshoumaru replied by shattering the ceramic cup in his hand. Looking down at the shards embedded in his palm he was overcome by a sense of déjà vu. “The Shikon Priestess is an ally and tutor to my ward. She is more than deserving of my protection and place in my pack.” Katsu slid his cup over to the demon lord who was plucking out the debris with his fangs. The general grabbed a discarded bowl for himself and filled it with sake.

“The Shikon Priestess who destroyed the spider Naraku?” Sesshoumaru nodded and took a sip. “Certainly, a step up from the sickly Princess Izayoi your father favored. But human none the less”

The demon lord’s eyes flashed crimson again, “Are you trying to bait me Katsu?”

“Yes and no.” The general’s eyes held a mischievous twinkle. “You have your reasons, I’m sure, but it is my job to remain neutral and see different perspectives. Does the dimwitted bear know about her?”

“Hm. He assumes the letters the priestess writes are from a demoness in my court.”

“Good. We will keep it that way for now.”

The two males sat in a comfortable silence drinking until the sake bottle drained. Sesshoumaru was the first to break the quiet.

“Once found, you will have Inuyasha brought straight to me. I trust that your scouts will be discrete?” Katsu nodded.

Katsu was intrigued by how Sesshoumaru was behaving, he was acting like one would while guarding their intended. Dog demons were known to be overprotective of their pack and even more with their mate. From the report his son had written it was clear the half-brother was going to face the full wrath of the demon lord’s beast. This Shikon Priestess must be extraordinary to catch Lord Sesshoumaru’s attention.

General Katsu stood and bowed to his lord, “I will send my scouts out at once.” He shot the demon one last cheeky look. “I do look forward to hearing more about this female your beast desires, perhaps I will pay my son a visit on my journey back to the shiro for more troops.” His exit was accompanied by Sesshoumaru’s growl.

Alone again, Sesshoumaru reached under the table and pulled out a new bottle of sake. Grabbing the decanter and cup, he relocated to lounge back against the raised platform his bed sat on. His mind began to conjure up new ideas on how to torture the half-breed once he was in his grasp. The bastard’s hands would have to go, obviously, for daring to lay them on one of his females. Next, he’d silence the welp by cutting out his filthy tongue. He no longer needed his pathetic manhood once-

The sound of Jaken running face first into his barrier brought the demon lord out of his sadistic planning.

“My lord! Your dragon returns with correspondents!” The imp’s shrill voice assaulted Sesshoumaru’s sensitive ears. Dropping his invisible shield, he called for Jaken to enter.

The demon toad scurried in placing his lord’s mail at his tabi covered feet and then bowed low to the ground. “Is there anything else this lowly servant can do for Lord Sesshoumaru?”

“Leave.”

Jaken didn’t need to be told twice and quickly vacated the tent.

Taking one last mouthful of the fermented drink, he reached out greedily and grabbed the small paper-wrapped parcel with a letter tied to the top. Sesshoumaru’s beast let out a deep croon in anticipation as he eagerly ripped open the package. Inside was a short red fabric he vaguely recognized but could not place. Any other thoughts he might have had were washed from his mind as he inhaled lilies and sandalwood with hints of reiki just under the surface. Her scent was strong like she was in the room with him, it was intoxicating.

A calm he hadn’t felt since her last letter swept over Sesshoumaru as his beast purred. If Lord Raika sent the full force of his army to attack their encampment at that moment, he would let the dragon have it all. The demon lord found pleasure in very few things, but when he did, he was like a dog with a bone. Memories from the night he told the priestess he was to leave for the east drifted to the forefront of his mind. He remembered how she looked standing in front of the hearth, her body surrounded by firelight. The flames made her white robe appear almost translucent revealing the contours of her shapely body. How the demon wished the woman still wore that indecent little kimono she used to scamper around in, just imagining how her large breasts and round rump might look in it now had his beast drooling.

Shaking his head to rid the lewd picture from his thoughts and letting the red cloth fall to his chest, he reached for the letter that had been sitting on top.

Dear Sesshoumaru,

Another summer has gone by, and winter is fast approaching. This year feels like it's flying by so fast! I’m sorry our letters took so long: Masaru was kind enough to let us take Ah-Un and visit Sango and Miroku. We got there just in time for her baby boy to be born! The delivery had some complications, so we stayed longer than we planned.

Masaru has taken a liking to gardening, and I plan to use him as much as I can. We don’t have any sheep for him to sheer but the chickens will be laying eggs soon! Rin is so excited and has given them all names, the pink one she named Momo is her favorite.

I thought about the request in your last letter. I wasn’t sure if you were being serious or joking, but I don’t think I’ve ever heard you tell a joke before. Masaru told me dog demons rely heavily on scents and it can affect them in a lot of different ways. So, I am going to assume you like mine for some reason. With a little help from my reiki, I was able to seal my natural scent in the scarf I’m sending you. You probably won’t remember but it was part of my school uniform from when I was younger.

Oh, I’m sure by now Masaru has informed you about Inuyasha’s visit. Your lieutenant kept Rin safe and hidden away until he had left. Sango had sent Inuyasha to deliver a message about her upcoming birth that we attended. I’m not sure to what extent Masaru told you, but he was acting strange. Since that day I’ve been learning more about dog demon behavior and instincts to better understand his actions.

Stay safe and warm Sesshoumaru.

P.S.

What do I smell like?

Sesshoumaru was conflicted. He wanted to return to his fantasy of the priestess wearing her obscenely short garment, but the mention of the half-breed had him seeing red again.

Yes, his lieutenant detailed everything he heard come out of the bastard’s mouth. Insinuating the priestess was a whore and then admitting his nefarious desires for her. Masaru had not noted seeing any bruising on her arms, but Sesshoumaru knew they had been there. The mutt never knew how to restrain himself.

The demon lord was able to calm his beast once more by bringing the scarlet ‘scarf’ back to his face. He would no longer be left wanting now that he was able to enjoy the priestess's fragrance any time he desired.  

Finishing the second bottle of sake Sesshoumaru was lulled to a deep sleep still leaning against his bed. He was unaware that his primitive side stayed awake and alert, contemplating all the ways it wished to torment and terrorize the half-breed.

Chapter Text

‘”MAMA!”

Kagome was clearing snow off the roof of the chicken coop when a teenage voice cried out through the forest. She couldn’t stop the giddy grin from spreading across her face, her son was home! Dropping her makeshift bamboo shovel, Kagome sprinted towards the forest, nearly falling face first into the snowy ground.

Flashes of red hair followed closely by blonde zigzagged between the trees. Kagome stopped at the edge of the grove and threw her arms wide, ready to embrace her kit. The priestess was beyond excited to see Shippo again. He hadn’t been able to come visit the year before and she had been worried the same would happen this winter.  

Just as the kit was within arm’s reach, Kagome was abruptly grabbed around her waist and yanked away from her son. She yelled out in panic and was about to purify whoever held her when blonde hair brushed her cheek and a soft voice spoke into her ear.

“My apologies Lady Kagome. This kit uses magic to avoid capture and I will not let another harm you again” Masaru landed in front of Kagome’s hut and pushed her behind him.

Looking past the dog demon she saw Shippo hunched over with his hands on his knees gasping for breath. He had grown even more, and Kagome was sure he was taller than her now. Auburn hair had fallen from his high ponytail and covered his light green eyes. His once childish features had transformed into that of a teenage male.

“Mama… I’ve been trying… to get here… since yesterday!” The young fox yelled out between pants.

“Mama?” The lieutenant turned to Kagome. She had mentioned having an adopted son, but Masaru assumed the child was human. But a fox kit? The priestess gave the demon a reassuring pat on her the shoulder and jogged across the snowy field to her son.

“Shippo! You’ve gotten so big!” Taking a page out of the kits book, Kagome launched at him with such force they both tumbled to the icy ground. “You will always be my baby though.” She proclaimed while rubbing her cheek against his.  

Masaru felt a bit guilty now for keeping mother and son apart. He watched the woman attempt to smother the kit with affection and couldn’t help but smile. Lady Kagome never ceased to surprise him with her kindness and love.

“Oh! Rin is here too! Come in and I’ll make us all some tea and lunch.” Kagome sat up and looked over her shoulder at Masaru, “That means you too! Like it or not you’re part of this family now.”

The bold declaration made Masaru blush all the way to his toes.  The fox noticed this and glared at the unknown demon. “Mama, who is this?”

Kagome grabbed her son’s hand and led him to their home. “This is Lieutenant Masaru. He is part of Lord Sesshoumaru’s army.” Still holding his hand tight she stopped in front of the blonde demon. “Masaru, this is my adorable son Shippo!”

“Mom stop! I’m not a kid anymore.” He swatted away the fingers pinching his formally chubby cheek and pushed past Masaru going inside the hut. Kagome just smiled after him and giggled.

Rin had been so focused on her writing she blocked out all the ruckus going on outside. She looked up when a shadow blocked out the light pouring in through the shoji door.

“Shippo!” Throwing her ink quill, she jumped to her feet and embraced the teenager. Pulling back, she had to look up to see his face, “Wow you’re so much taller. Soon you will be as big as Lord Sesshoumaru!”

It must be karma for judging the dog demon because a bright red blush covered his face and ears. Rin had also grown and was now the same height as his mother. If he had to guess, she the young girl was now the same age Kagome was when they first met years ago. Rin’s face still held its youthful glow and large bright brown eyes. Her chestnut hair was pulled back into a braid reaching the middle of her back.

“H-hi Rin. What are you doing here during the winter?” He let out the breath he was holding when the young girl released him and took a step back.

“Lord Sesshoumaru let me stay with Kagome while he is gone. He is helping a friend fight in a war!” Rin raised her fists and pumped them in the air. “Once he wins, he will be back for me!”

Kagome walked inside followed closely by Masaru, “Rin, you can catch up in a bit. Why don’t you let Shippo rest and help me get lunch together.” Always eager to be useful, Rin gave the boy one last toothy smile before dashing after Kagome.

As the girls worked by the hearth and the dog demon stepped out to gather more firewood, Shippo had the chance to observe the room he stood in. None of the items decorating the place looked like Kagome had picked them out. It screamed opulence and stunk of Lord Sesshoumaru. Walking over to the bedroom he found mokomoko and the demon lords haori. It seemed a lot had happened over the year he hadn’t been able to visit. His mother smelled more like the arrogant dog than herself.

Deciding to get some answers, Shippo stepped outside intending to find the lieutenant.

“Hey, dog breath!” He called out to Masaru and tried to look as intimidating as possible. Unfortunately, puffing out his chest and giving the demon his meanest look only made Shippo look childish.

“What can I do for you Lord Shippo?” Masaru was no fool. He knew the fox’s intentions so would humor the kit.

Shippo watched as the soldier kept his back to him as he piled logs into his arms. “What does Lord Sesshoumaru want with my mom? I’m not an idiot I can read the signs.”

Brushing past the kit to take the wood inside Masaru answered, “Lady Kagome holds the status of Alpha Bitch in Lord Sesshoumaru’s pack. He seeks to ensure her protection as well as Lady Rin’s in his absence. My job is to see to their care.” Simple and to the point.

Bullshit. Shippo knew he wasn’t being told the full truth. The lieutenant was unlikely to give him any more information so he would just have to wait until his mom brought up the subject. Dropping his shoulders and putting his hands in his pocket, the kit went back inside.

Chapter Text

She couldn’t sleep. Ever since Shippo had arrived over a week ago Kagome had been battling with insomnia each night. Something had been bothering her son and she didn’t know what, but the worrying had been keeping her awake. Looking over to her right Kagome gazed at Rin with envy. The young girl slept soundly cradled in a mass of white fur and snored softly. She pushed down the jealousy bubbling up in her chest from watching Rin snooze away without a care and decided a cup of tea might help her relax. 

Tiptoeing into her sitting room Kagome tried to move about as quietly as possible so as not to wake her children. With Rin now staying year-round, Shippo had settled for sleeping in the main room on the spare futon she kept. The embers in the hearth gave her just enough light to find her favorite teacup on a high shelf. Kagome was still slightly miffed to have lost its mate the day Sesshoumaru startled her by the stream. The remaining cup was simple white porcelain with crescent moons etched around it. Its missing partner had been marked with a sun in place of the moon. 

“Mama?”

Kagome barely managed to stifle her gasp and nearly dropped her cup. Turning around she found Shippo awake and sitting at the low table in the middle of the room. 

“Shippo, what are you doing- “Her questioning stopped short when she saw what he had been doing. Spread out in front of the kit were her letters from Sesshoumaru she had hidden at the bottom of the linen chest. The blue silk cloth they had been wrapped in was lying on the floor next to him.

“Mama, is Lord Sesshoumaru courting you?” 

She wanted to be angry, to be upset that Shippo had read her letters, but the look on his face tempered her ire. Green eyes were slightly glassy and impossibly wide as he looked up at her. His features may have grown and matured over the years, but in this moment all Kagome saw was the tiny, frightened kit she had taken in all those years ago. 

Letting out a fatigued sigh, Kagome gave him a small smile and restarted the fire in the hearth before she sat down next to her son.

“Honestly Shippo, I don’t know.” It was obviously not the answer he wanted to hear as he worried his brow and looked down. “Sesshoumaru has never been the best at communication. If he is seeking more from me other than being Rin’s caretaker, he hasn’t made it known.” 

Her last comment had Shippo looking back at her. “Sesshoumaru isn’t human Mama. A dog demon of his rank expresses himself through actions and with his senses. He is unlikely to verbally acknowledge his intentions unless you push him to.”

She had been afraid of that. Masaru had been teaching her all he could about dog demon behavior, and she had concluded that Sesshoumaru saw her as part of his pack. Kagome wasn’t even sure how she felt about this whole situation. Sure, she liked Sesshoumaru fine, but the thought of dealing with another moody dog demon wasn’t at all appealing to her. That thought reminded her of what Shippo first asked her. 

“Why did you ask if Sesshoumaru was courting me?” 

Looking back over the letters scattered across the table Shippo answered, “I may not be a dog demon, but there are similarities between our kind. The gifts he’s bestowed on you, his scent covering your own, and I’ve noticed the faint mark on your neck.” That last remark had Kagome blushing. She had forgotten it was still there. “He even went against his instincts by allowing another male around to look after you.”

Reaching out, Kagome took her son’s hand in hers and used her other to caress his cheek. “Shippo, tell me what you are really worried about.” 

The kit’s eyes met hers and he let a lone tear escape, “I’m afraid he will take you away from me. You are the only family I have left Mama. Please don’t leave me alone.” Then, for the first time since Shippo had gone off to school, he collapsed in Kagome’s lap unable to stop the tears now freely falling.

“Oh Sweetie, nothing could ever keep me away from you. We are a package deal remember?” Kagome’s arms held the kit tightly to her. “No matter how old you get you will always be my kit. If anyone has a problem with that then they don’t deserve us.” Her proclamation only caused Shippo to weep harder.

Mother and son stayed in each other’s embrace for some time. Kagome rubbed soothing circles along Shippo’s back and hummed softly until his whimpering quieted down and eventually stopped. When the young fox finally pulled away and allowed Kagome to wipe his face clean, he averted his eyes and blushed with embarrassment.

“I’ve been so worried about the possibility of Lord Sesshoumaru taking you away. Then I found these.” He gestured to the parchment covered table. “I know I shouldn’t have read them, I’m sorry.”

Kagome’s hands rested on both of his cheeks bringing his face back up to look at her. “It’s okay, I understand. Next time something worries you, please tell me.” He nodded his head, and she gave him a teary smile. “I love you Shippo.” 

“I love you too Mama.” The admission earned him a sloppy wet kiss on the forehead. “Ugh, Mom that’s gross!” His typical teenage boy reaction had Kagome giggling. 

“Why don’t you put these back and I’ll make us some tea.” Before Kagome could get up Shippo grabbed the sleeve of Sesshoumaru’s haori she still wore.

“Why haven’t you opened this letter yet?” He held up the sealed envelope that had arrived with Ah-Un three days ago. 

“I-.” She was going to lie and say she had forgotten about it, but she didn’t want to hide anything else from him. “I was going to wait until you went back to school.” 

“But you want to read it?” She nodded and Shippo shoved the letter into her hands. “Go ahead. I’ll make us some tea.” Before Kagome could protest, her son was already filling the kettle and made sure to keep his back to her, so she had some privacy. 

Breaking the wax seal on the back, Kagome pulled out the letter and was surprised when something else fell in her lap. Setting the letter on the table, she reached down and picked up the mystery item. 

It was a sapphire blue ribbon with moon phases embroidered in silver thread. The demon silk was impossibly delicate yet felt sturdy and strong and the thread shimmered in the firelight. Still holding on to the long piece of fabric, Kagome picked the letter back up and began to read.

Priestess Kagome,

Spring flowers come to adorn the earth, to simply be, to drink in the sunlight and rain, to fragrant the air, to grow and have their time to live. There is an eternalness in such unmeasured time, forever in a moment, and perhaps that's what I feel when they blossom, and I smell your scent. You are like an endless Spring, Priestess. 

Kagome’s heart was beating so fast that she had to stop reading to compose herself. No one had spoken to her in such a way before and she couldn’t stop the blush spreading across her cheeks. Taking a few deep breaths, she continued reading.

Thank you for sending me what you call a scarf, I keep it close to my person to always smell your scent. I do remember your immorally short green and white kimono. What type of education were you seeking Priestess if that was your mandatory uniform? 

As quickly as her blush had come, it was now gone and replaced with a scowl. The thinly veiled insinuation had Kagome wanting to punch the demon lord.

A traveling merchant came through my encampment recently. Normally I am not one to bother with such trivial wares, but the small hair ribbon caught my interest. The color reminded me of your mesmerizing midnight blue eyes. I requested the peddler to weave in a design using strands of my own hair. I hope this gift pleases you.  

The Lieutenant did send a report detailing the half-breed’s transgressions. I have already taken action to ensure he never dishonors what is mine again, you need not worry. 

Perhaps you will share with This One what exactly my Lieutenant has taught you regarding my kind. 

Be well Priestess, This Sesshoumaru awaits your reply.

Setting the letter back down, Kagome brought the ribbon close to her face and inspected what she first thought was thread. The silvery strands were indeed locks of Sesshoumaru’s hair. She pressed the crescent moon to her full lips and smiled. 

Chapter Text

With a graceful flick of a wrist, the blood covering Tokijin splattered onto the battle-torn earth. Sesshoumaru sheathed his sword and watched as his western troops surveyed what remained of Lord Raika’s soldiers. For the past few weeks, the dragon had been ordering more attacks along his border with the east, and the dog demon was more than happy to eliminate the threats. 

As he returned to camp, Sesshoumaru had an extra pep in his step. He missed the feel of his blade slicing through the flesh of his enemies or how his poisonous claws dissolved muscle and bone. Yes… it had been too long since he had felt the thrill of battle.

His peace did not last. Upon entering the encampment for the Western troops, Sesshoumaru was greeted by the sight of Lord Haruto and Jaken in the middle of an argument. 

“I work for Lord Sesshoumaru! I must deliver his personal correspondence!” Jaken was trying to climb up the bear demon’s leg to reach the letters he had clearly taken from the imp. “You may have tricked me once, but it won’t happen again!” 

“Come now, Jaken. I’m on my way to Lord Sesshoumaru’s tent, so why don’t you let me deliver these for you?” A powerful shake of his leg sent the imp back to the ground. You should take this time to relax. Go see the females in the concubine tent.” The lewd suggestion sent Jaken stuttering.

“Are you finished torturing This One’s servant?” 

Both demons turned to see the annoyed dog demon approach them. With a swift swipe of his hand, Sesshoumaru took back the letters Haruto was holding hostage. The bear had the indecency to pout. 

“No doubt you were successful in dispatching those filthy dragons.” 

“Hm.” Sesshoumaru had no intention of engaging the bear in conversation, so he quickly continued on his way to his quarters. Haruto had no such thoughts and simply followed him.

“I don’t see why you chose to fight alongside such trivial battles. Even my most inexperienced soldiers could have taken care of it.” The bear folded his arms into his sleeves while trying to match Sesshoumaru’s long strides. 

“Lord Raika is testing your defenses, looking for any weak point along your boundary line. It would be wise not to underestimate even the smallest attacks.” With his refuge coming into view, Sesshoumaru stopped and turned to Haruto. “Do not attempt to intimidate my vessel again or remove him from his duties. Understood?” 

Lord Haruto may be taking the lead on this war, but they both knew who held the real power between them.

“Of course, Lord Sesshoumaru. My apologies.” Not wanting to linger under the dog’s golden glare, Haruto quickly bowed and made his exit. 

Once the meddlesome bear lord was out of sight, Sesshoumaru entered his tent and erected a barrier. The calm he previously felt was now gone after seeing Haruto pawing his missives. They now stunk of bear. 

Dropping the envelopes onto his desk, Sesshoumaru began to shed his armor and swords with little grace. In front of others, he was the poster demon for perfection and elegance, but while alone, he cared little about perception and left his belongings in a mess. Leaving a silk trail in his wake, the demon lord opened his tansu and pulled on a simple light blue kimono. 

Grabbing only the letter from his priestess, he made his way over to his raised futon and reclined against the headboard. Reaching under the pillow behind him, he retrieved the red scarf covered in Kagome’s scent. He wished to smell her while reading her words. Sesshoumaru was enjoying this new monthly ritual. 

Using the tip of a fang, he carefully opened the envelope addressed to  Lord Sesshoumaru.  

Dear Sesshoumaru,

It was a long, cold winter this year, but I barely felt the chill surrounded by Rin and Shippo. They brought so much warmth and joy to our home that even Masaru indulged in card games with us. 

After Shippo left to go back to school, Rin had been acting more reserved than usual, and I was starting to worry. Eventually, I got her to reveal what had been bothering her, and she asked if it would be alright to address me as Mama the same way Shippo does. Of course, I would be honored to be her Mother if it is alright with you. 

The beast in Sesshoumaru crooned at the thought of its Alpha Bitch caring for its ward as a mother would. A portrait of the young woman sitting in the middle of a field of wildflowers came to his mind. Beside her was his ward, and they both turned to look at him while smiling. When the priestess stood up, Sesshoumaru noted the swell of her belly. His beast was drooling at the image it conjured of her ripe with his seed.

With a forceful shake of his head, Sesshoumaru pushed away such ridiculous thoughts as his beast whimpered. 

You asked me to share with you what I have learned about dog demon instincts; honestly, I am still trying to figure out many things. I know that you see me as part of your pack since you trust me with Rin’s care. But Shippo thinks you are courting me, and I hope that isn’t true. It was hard enough to go through these misunderstandings with Inuyasha; I don’t want it to happen again with you. You still haven’t explained what happened that day by the river before you left. 

I’m probably overstepping or misreading the signs, but I need clear communication, Sesshoumaru. Pretty words and gifts can only go so far.

I hope to hear from you soon.

Kagome H.

On the outside, Sesshoumaru was a marble statue, stone still, and not a single breath passed through his lips. On the inside, his beast was roaring, attempting to tear itself from its cage. No, he had no intention of courting his Alpha Bitch, who by all rights already belonged to him, but this human dared to reject him. The Great Lord Sesshoumaru, Prince of The House of The Moon, Ruler of The Western Lands. Did the Shikon Priestess think he was not good enough? He had wealth, power, and royal status, everything a female dreamed of, yet this tiny woman wanted none of it.

A loud snarl broke the silence as his eyes bled red and fangs elongated. She even compared him to the half-breed, did she think him so dishonorable? He shredded the letter with his claws and removed himself from his futon. Sesshoumaru needed to kill something. No. He needed to FUCK something. When was the last time he had rutted? Thinking back, he had not indulged in the pleasure of the flesh since reacquainting himself with the priestess. That would have to change. Now. 

A booming crack signaled the breaking of his barrier. His eyes still bleeding red, he called out, “JAKEN!” 

The demon toad wasted no time rushing in and throwing himself at his lord’s feet. 

“I am at your service, My Lord!” 

Storming past the imp, Sesshoumaru retrieved a bottle of sake from his desk and took a long swig. With his back to his vessel, he ordered, “Bring me a female.” 

“Of course, My Lord! I will find you the most beautiful female in Lord Haruto’s service!” Jaken quickly left to see to his lord’s needs. 

Sesshoumaru did not care what the female looked like; he planned to keep her on her belly until his rage was sated. Once he downed the rest of the sake, he walked back to his bed, stripping the entire way. Naked as the day he was born, the demon lord sat on the end of his futon and waited. Fortunately, it was not for long. 

A tall, willowy bear demoness sauntered into his tent. She had short fire red hair and brown eyes; her face was as thin as the rest of her body with hollow cheeks. The female looked as if she hadn’t eaten in weeks.

“Undress,” Sesshoumaru's gravelly voice ordered as he began to stroke himself. 

The nameless demoness pulled away a single string, and her outfit fell to the floor. The sight of her naked body wasn’t much better. The woman had little to no fat on her, her breast was no more than two perk nipples on top of a flat chest, and her hips and waist held no distinction from each other. This was doing nothing for the demon lord.

“Present yourself.”

Somehow, the view from behind was worse. The ridges of her spine stuck out along her back down to her toneless rear. Sesshoumaru closed his eyes and had to resort to using his imagination to get off. 

Soft curves entered his mind. Large, heavy breasts stood before him, heaving up and down with each heated breath. This unknown female then straddled him, trapping his hard body between her plush thighs. Small hands reached out and grabbed his erection from his hand and began to gently stroke him. He let a low groan escape his lips. Clawed fingers groped her wide hips and began to pull her core towards his stiff cock. Raven hair fell around him as he looked up into ocean eyes and parted full pink lips. 

“Sesshoumaru…” A melodic voice whispered as her grip on his cock tightened. 

The feeling of something cold touching his inner thighs jolted the demon lord from his fantasy. Sitting between his open legs was the repulsive demoness Jaken had brought him. She was attempting to seduce him with her bony hands and wanton expression. It only resulted in his cock deflating once again.

Sesshoumaru slapped her hands off him and snarled, “Get out!” 

Not needing to be told twice, the bear demoness gathered her clothes and fled from the unpredictable demon lord.

Laying back, Sesshoumaru ran his hand down his face and was at a loss for what to do next. He knew the body of the female in his fantasy belonged to the priestess; he could not deny the pleasure he felt from it. Looking to his left, he saw the red scarf on the bed. He wanted to destroy it, to melt the fabric out of existence so he never smelled her scent again. 

Instead, he reached for the cloth and pressed it to his face. What had she done to him?

Chapter Text

Kagome wrote to Sesshoumaru at the end of winter. It was now autumn again, and he never responded. That didn’t mean he never wrote, just not to her. Rin would sometimes receive two letters a month from her demon lord, and Kagome couldn’t help but feel slightly jealous.

Taking a break from gathering eggs, Kagome tried to recall how long it had been now since Sesshoumaru left. Was it two years ago or three? The priestess sighed as she shooed away Momo and plucked her vibrant pink eggs from her nest.

“Mama, are you okay?” Rin leaned against the chicken coop gate, looking concerned as she watched her mother figure collect eggs.

“I’m fine Rin. Why don’t you take these eggs inside so we can boil them?” Kagome handed a basket full of colorful eggs to the young teen. A few demon chickens had decided to nap in the most inconvenient spots, blocking her path. They reminded her of her cat Buyo, who was super lazy and refused to move, so Kagome would have to pick them up. Moving the last chicken, Midori, was difficult because she was heavy. The green chicken was the size of a small child and by far the most stubborn.

“Damn, Midori, time to go on a diet!” A side eye from the demon chicken as she relocated her said otherwise.

After a successful escape, Kagome took off her worn gloves and headed towards the hut when she saw Masaru breaking past the tree line carrying a large boar carcass, skinned and ready to be smoked. Smiling at the realization they would all be having a bountiful dinner, the priestess waved to the lieutenant and started to make her way to him. Her smile soon fell when she saw him freeze in place and look to his left.

From the far end of the clearing, a tall figure emerged from the forest's shadows. His aura was hidden, so Kagome never sensed his approach. Looking back to Masaru to gauge the level of the threat, she was surprised to see him smiling as he sat the boar down and ran toward the stranger.

“Father! What are you doing here?!” Stopping and bowing low to his father, he quickly stood back up when he felt a warm hand on his head.

“I am on my way back East with new troops and thought I’d surprise my son with a visit.” The taller demon smiled at his son as his hazel eyes softened. “Lord Sesshoumaru informed me of your posting some time ago.”

Masaru could hardly contain his excitement at seeing his father. He had prepared himself to not see any of his family again for some time, so this was indeed a wonderful surprise. He watched as his Father looked past him to the priestess awkwardly standing in a defensive position like she was unsure if she should attack the strange man near her home.

“Come, I’ll introduce you to Lord Sesshoumaru’s pack.” Retrieving the swine once more, the two males headed to the hut.

Kagome heard her guardian call the new male ‘Father,’ so she decided he must be safe. It wasn’t often they got to entertain guests, so she headed inside to alert Rin and prepare tea.

Removing their boots, the two blonde males stepped inside the small hut as the women finished setting the table.

“Lady Kagome, Lady Rin, this is my father, General Katsu Sakai and Military Advisor to Lord Sesshoumaru!” The pride the young demon felt for his father was evident in the way he spoke.

“Father, this is Lady Kagome, the Shikon Priestess and Destroyer of Naraku.” The title never ceased to make Kagome blush. “And this is Lady Rin, Lord Sesshoumaru’s ward and adopted daughter.” Rin beamed up at the newcomer.

Katsu took his time taking in the two human women. The young ward was no longer the small child he remembered and had grown much since he last saw her. She had become a fine young lady and would do well with the males at court. Letting his hazel eyes slide over to the older female, he couldn’t stop the grin from his lips. The woman was small, but he sensed the immense power radiating off her like a lightning rod. A thick fur-lined navy-colored robe covered her body, making her blue eyes stand out even more. Under it, he could tell she was full-figured and healthy, a drastic difference from the demonesses at court, who were all stick thin and caked in makeup. Katsu could see why his lord liked her, but he would still have to put her through the test.

“My, what beautiful woman you find yourself surrounded by Masaru. It’s a wonder you get anything done around here.” He gave his son a firm slap on the back and laughed as his face turned red from embarrassment.

“Welcome to our home, General; please make yourself comfortable! Can I take your cloak?” The priestess ignored the larger demon’s remarks and stepped into the role of hostess. Reaching for the offered garb, Kagome took in his features. The General was nearly as tall as Sesshoumaru, and without his black fur cloak, she could see how broad his shoulders were. His face was masculine and handsome, with a hint of mischief behind his hazel-colored eyes. Like his son, he had golden blonde hair that was neatly pulled back into a high bun. Masaru’s hair would soon be long enough to pull back, and she suspected he would be sporting the same look as his father once it did.

While Kagome hung up the heavy cloak, Rin wasted no time asking how Lord Sesshoumaru was doing and if he would return soon. The afternoon was spent with Katsu, giving them all updates on the coming war and the occasional embarrassing story from Masaru’s youth. Overhearing Rin’s stomach rumble, the priestess announced she would start preparing the boar for the evening meal.

“Just a moment, priestess; I want to speak with you privately. Do you think my son can handle getting the meal ready?” Kagome was shocked at Katsu’s request to speak with her, but she was in no position to decline.

“Of course. Rin, will you help him find what he needs?” The teen was happy to help, and soon, a demon and priestess were walking outside.

While Katsu donned his heavy black cloak again, Kagome opted for a lighter white one lined with a wolf pelt. Sensing the need not to be overheard, she led them behind the hut toward the stream. Neither spoke for some time, and the silence made Kagome uncomfortable. She breathed in relief when the demon broke the tension first.

“I wanted to speak to you regarding Lord Sesshoumaru.” The statement caused her to stop and look at him in shock. He continued, not waiting for her to catch up. “He thinks highly of you, Shikon Priestess, and your words hold a great influence over him- more so than mine.”

Okay, Kagome thought, what was he getting at?

Once they reached a small clearing near the water, Katsu stopped and looked at her fully. “He was not… pleased after receiving your last correspondence and has been taking his ire out on his troops. I have never seen him react so strongly towards anything not combat-related.”

Still unsure how to respond, Kagome said, “It wasn’t my intention to upset Sesshoumaru. The whole point of the letter was to tell him how his actions were confusing and misleading. How did I mess it up even more!?” The more she spoke, the more upset she became.

“Well, to be honest, I don’t even think he knows what he wants from this,” he eyed her up and down. “Situation.”

The look he gave her only turned her worry into anger. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

Seeing her holy power begin to sizzle across her skin made Katsu grin inside; it was time to move to the next step.

Slowly, the General began to circle the priestess, “I’m sure you are aware of what happened to Lord Sesshoumaru’s late father, Lord Toga?” She gave a stiff nod while glaring at him. “I met the princess once, wishing to see what she offered the Great General Toga that would cause him to throw away his honor and bring the downfall to his House.” Stopping behind Kagome, he leaned over, nearly brushing her ear with his lips. “I was disappointed in what I found.”

The priestess whipped around to face the demon, but he had already moved away and prowled around her again like a predator. “I failed Lord Toga that day. My test to see if this human princess was worthy showed how weak she was. When faced with my blade, she chose to fall to my feet and beg for her life.” Standing in front of Kagome again, he removed his cloak, “Today, I will not make that same mistake, Shikon Priestess. I will not fail Lord Sesshoumaru.”

Before his final words could sink in, Katsu lunged towards Kagome, his intent clear in his eyes. If she proved to be as weak as Inuyasha’s mother had been, she would die.

Chapter Text

Kagome was getting really tired of Katsu’s ‘test.’ 

The two played cat and mouse, or demon and priestess, for over an hour. Kagome had managed to avoid all of Katsu’s attacks but just barely. Her once pristine white cloak was now in tatters throughout the small clearing. Each time deadly claws swiped at her, they got closer and closer until the dog demon managed to nick Kagome on the left cheek. 

Kagome glared up at the general, stopping to touch the cut on her face. “Are we seriously going to keep doing this?” 

Katsu flexed his fingers and licked the specks of holy blood off the tip of one of his claws. “We will continue this dance, priestess, until you are either dead or you succeed in bringing me to my knees in submission.” He crouched down once more, preparing to strike again. “Which will it be, Shikon Priestess?” 

Kagome really hated it when he called her that. Somehow, the dog made the title sound salacious and dirty. Not seeing any other way out of this, she decided to go all in and hope Katsu wouldn’t get hurt too badly. 

The large demon charged at her with the intent to kill. Instead of his claws meeting the flesh of her neck, his hands began to blacken when they collided with a pink barrier. Jumping back, Katsu started to circle her, looking for a weak point in her shield while his fingertips healed. 

“Good, you finally decided to play along.” Katsu struck again, only to be thrown back when the priestess sent a pulse of reiki through her barrier before he could make contact. 

 “Play? No, I decided to win.” Kagome grabbed a large branch that had broken off when she pushed out her power. Taking it in both hands, she raised the busted limb and slammed the base into the earth. The impact sent her holy energy through the wood, and from the base, it began to shatter and splinter into pieces. As her power climbed, the branch took the shape of a smooth staff. Her reiki became a spike when the last bits teetered off the top. As Kagome was encased in a halo of light, she took her newly formed spear and got ready to play offense. 

Not many things surprised General Katsu, but this small priestess creating her own holy weapon before his eyes definitely made the list. Before he could come up with another witty remark, she moved. Using her power, Kagome was able to move faster. The dog demon narrowly avoided the end of her spear and quickly found himself in the role of prey. 

With each attack, Kagome got closer and closer until she successfully made contact. The pink spear tip sliced along Katsu’s left side, making him hiss in pain as reiki clung to the wound. Her attacks weren’t just seeking to spill blood; she was trying to burrow her power into his body. The general had never experienced a battle like this before, and panic began to worm into his eyes. 

Another slap from her staff sent the demon flying through a tree, splitting it in two. Kagome stood her ground and waited to see what he would do next. A demonic energy spike forced her to step back as Katsu rose from the ground once more. His long golden hair had now completely fallen out of its neat bun and framed his bloodshot eyes. 

Katsu had not planned on letting his beast participate in this fight, but the power Kagome was emitting brought the predator to the surface. Moving too quickly for human eyes to detect, the dog demon tackled the priestess to the forest floor and finally grasped her neck. 

“Tell me, little priestess, would you rather die by my hand or submit to me?” His voice was deep and raspy as he tightened his hold on her. “You are a strong female. If you submit, I will become your Alpha, and you will bear powerful pups. Our pack would be unstoppable.” The beast leaned down and ran its elongated tongue over the cut on her cheek. 

Why did she have to attract such power-hungry narcissistic dog demons? Kagome had had enough of this and decided to put this dog in his place the old-fashioned way. Katsu had her legs straddled between his own and had no way of preventing her from kicking him hard in the groin. The red left his eyes, and wide hazel eyes were staring down at her in shock before she slammed her hands into his chest, shooting him with a near-lethal dose of holy energy. The general landed on his back on the other side of the field, and smoke was rising from the hand-shaped burns on his body. 

Coming back to his senses, Katsu opened his eyes to see the Shikon Priestess standing over him with her reiki weapon pressed into the base of his throat. 

“Do you submit, General?”

The general knew he had no other choice. Feeling ashamed of himself for allowing his primal side to take over, he tilted his head, exposing his neck to the human woman. 

“I submit to Lady Kagome, Shikon Priestess, and Alpha Bitch to Lord Sesshoumaru.” The demon kept still with his eyes averted until he felt the heat from her spear leaving his throat. 

Kagome dropped her staff with a heavy breath and sank to the ground. She was exhausted.

“So… did I pass?” It felt like a silly question to be asking now, but she needed to know if he would back off and leave her alone. 

“Yes, My Lady, you passed.” Katsu slowly sat up and looked into her tired blue eyes. "I… apologize for my actions. When my beast witnessed your power and scented no mating mark, it sought to claim you.” 

“I’m sure Masaru’s mother wouldn’t be happy to hear that.” Kagome felt no pity for the demon, looking thoroughly disgusted with himself, and placed his head in his hands. 

“No. No, she would not.” 

The two sat in silence for a while, catching their breath. Katsu was the first to break the spell, looking back at her and asking, “Does Lord Sesshoumaru know?” 

Kagome wrinkled her brow in response. “Does he know what?” 

Leaning back on his forearms, the general took on a serious expression. “That you did not banish the Shikon Jewel but, in fact, became it.” 

Kagome felt her face drain of blood. How did he know? She had never told anyone before, not even Inuyasha. “That’s just silly. Of course, the jewel is gone!” Deny, deny, deny. 

“Come now, Lady Kagome. We both know that isn’t true. My beast and I felt its power when you created your weapon. It's very impressive, by the way.”

“Look, I won’t tell anyone that you hit on me if you don’t reveal my secret. Especially not to Sesshoumaru.” Her attempt at bartering caused the large demon to throw back his head and let out a hearty laugh. 
  
“I will tell no one, My Lady. With my submission comes my undying loyalty.” The mirth in his eyes made that hard for Kagome to believe. “Was it because of the jewel you decided to no longer live among your own kind?” 

Yes, that was part of the reason she kept to herself. Her latest visit to help Sango and Miroku with the birth of their third child reminded her why she chose to stay away. The couple was starting to show the early signs of aging: wrinkles along the corner of their eyes, a gray hair here and there, and the tiredness their auras gave off. Kagome had not aged since she made her wish years ago. Sure, her body had changed over time, but once she had fully reached maturity, it was like her body hit pause. Unfortunately, she discovered that didn’t mean she couldn’t gain extra weight, much to her dismay. 

“It’s easier to stay away from the village. Humans tend to fear what they do not understand, and someone was bound to notice I stopped aging.” Kagome pulled at the dead grass by her feet while she spoke.

“Do you choose not to wear priestess robes since you no longer live in the village?” It was an innocent question; he had no reason to suspect it would poke at old wounds.

“No.” Kagome looked up to the darkening sky. “I was never seen as… myself when wearing them. Villagers and even Inuyasha only saw my predecessor, Kikyo.” 

Sensing her beginning to withdraw, Katsu quickly changed the subject. “May I ask a favor, Lady Kagome?” 

Tearing her deep blue eyes from the sky, Kagome tilted her head and raised an eyebrow as if to ask, ‘Seriously? What could you want now?’ 

The priestess’s expression brought a grin to his face. “Before I depart after the evening meal, will you write another letter for Lord Sesshoumaru so I may deliver it to him?” 

“What else could I possibly say to him? I don’t even know how to talk to him anymore.” Kagome brought her knees to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. She no longer resembled the powerful priestess Katsu had been fighting not long ago. Now, she looked so much like a lost child, unsure what to do. 

“His beast has laid claim to you that much is obvious, but his pragmatic side has been fighting the claim and refuses to accept his baser needs.” Stretching out his legs, he thought about how best to explain dog demon instincts to a human. “Our kind will take a mate under two separate scenarios. The first is through political alliances between packs or royal houses. The second is when our beast claims what it sees as a desirable mate. Lord Sesshoumaru’s parents were matched through a treaty agreement, and his lordship has made it known he has no desire to do the same.”

So, because Sesshoumaru’s beast liked her, he was constantly fighting with himself. “Is that why he bit me? Because his beast wanted to?” 

Watching as the priestess rubbed the skin under her left collar, he assumed that was where the bite was made. “Yes. It probably wished to make its claim known to other males. I take it he also sent you something covered in his scent?” She nodded and blushed. “That explains why you smell so much like him even now. The beast has embedded itself into your scent.” 

“But obviously, Sesshoumaru is aware of these things happening, right? Why does he allow it?” 

“His beast is playing off his instincts, and it needs to mark you as pack. It’s quite genius how it’s able to manipulate his more logical side.” Katsu rubbed his chin while he thought about his lord’s sneaky beast.

“Yeah well, intellectuals solve problems, geniuses prevent them.” The demon gave her a strange look. “Something a smart guy named Albert Einstein once said.” Kagome waved her hand, dismissing his confusion. “We should head back before Masaru comes looking for us.”

They both got to their feet, and Kagome walked around, picking up what was left of her white cloak, while Katsu put his back on to cover his exposed chest. 

“So, will you write to Lord Sesshoumaru?” She had hoped the general would let the matter drop, but Kagome never considered herself lucky.

“And say what exactly? Oh hey, sorry, the big bad dog inside you likes me. Can we still be friends?” The priestess kicked a small rock on the trail as they walked. 

Looking down at the small woman, Katsu smiled. “If I assist you in scribing this message, will you do it?” 

Letting out a heavy sigh, she nodded. It seemed there was no getting out of it. The general was very persistent, and she had a feeling he wouldn’t be leaving without a letter. 

The demon and priestess stepped into her homestead just as Masaru exited the hut to fetch them. “What took so long? Dinner has been ready for hours.” His green eyes took in their ruffled appearance and minor wounds. “Um…what happened?” 

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru walked back over to his bed stripping the entire way. Naked as the day he was born, the demon lord sat on the end of his futon and leaned back on one arm while he ran a clawed hand down his chiseled chest. His ripped abdominal muscles flexed and twitched under his touch. Moving further down between the twin strips on each hip, Sesshoumaru parted the spare patch of silver hair until he gripped his soft cock. The powerful demon steadily stroked himself while waiting for his prize.

A small, timid priestess tiptoed into his tent. Her long hair, the color of midnight, covered her soft, round face. Her ocean eyes looked up at him through heavy, dark lashes as she bit her swollen bottom lip. The female looked innocent, but he could see the temptress hiding behind the facade.

“Undress,” Sesshoumaru growled as he gripped his growing erection tighter.

The dark beauty removed the red and white haori covering her tanned body and let it fall to the floor. The sight that greeted his hungry honey eyes had him salivating. The shadows on her curves danced in the firelight as each contour dip was illuminated. Her full breast sat upon her chest as dusty pink nipples hardened under his lustful gaze.

“Present yourself, little priestess.”

Somehow the view from behind was even better. She turned her back to him and fell to her hands and knees. With legs slightly spread he was able to glimpse her dewy pink womanhood. An animalistic sound rumbled in his chest as it became a growl before it passed his open lips.

“Lord Sesshoumaru…” A melodic voice whispered as the woman looked back at him. Her ink-black hair fell away from her neck, as if inviting his mouth to feast upon it.

Unable to resist the priestess’s siren call any longer, the demon lord lifted his massive body off his futon and settled on his knees behind her. Not once did he release his hold on his cock as he used his other hand to trace the curve of her spine.

“Such a naughty little priestess you are, coming into the den of a hungry demon.” The palm of a calloused hand smacked her right butt cheek. He was rewarded by a loud gasp as the tiny vixen looked over her shoulder at him.

Reaching an arm around the woman he pulled her up to press her smooth back against his hard chest. Sesshoumaru’s hand finally abandoned his aching manhood to explore her heavy breasts. Each time his rough hands brushed over her sensitive nipples, the priestess would let out the most delicious sounds. The temptress began to rock her plush rear against his throbbing erection.

“So eager to be defiled by a demon?” Sesshoumaru questioned as his hot tongue licked along the shell of her ear. Grabbing the female by the hips he lifted her up before lowering her back down so his cock could slide between her wet folds and rub her clit with each thrust coating him in her essence.

The torrid beast explored every place its hands could touch. As he increased the speed of his thrusts and snapped his hips harder, the priestess's cries became louder and more insistent. Soon her moans eclipsed the wet sounds her core made as she continued to drip her desire along his girth.

“That’s it little one. I want you to come for me.” He squeezed her thick thighs together to increase his own pleasure. He looked down past her heaving bosom to watch the swollen head of his cock as it disappeared and then emerged again with each thrust.

“Lord Sesshoumaru! Oh God!” She threw her head back against his broad shoulder as she came undone. Sesshoumaru felt her whole body seize up as she came on his still-thrusting member, prolonging her pleasure with each prod to her sensitive nub.

Sesshoumaru held her tight by the waist while his other hand wrapped around her neck to keep her in place. The pace of his thrust became erratic as he growled into the crook of her shoulder.

“Scream for me, priestess!” The demon lord’s voice sounded desperate and husky as he pleaded. He got his wish as she came for him a second time and cried out his name.

Letting out an earth-shattering roar, Sesshoumaru released his seed between the priestess’s legs and along her lower belly. His fangs began to ache, begging to taste her purity. Opening his jaw wide he clamped down on the base of her neck.

Then everything went black.

Sesshoumaru awoke to find himself face down in bed with a mouth full of sobakawa and hips thrusting into the sheets as he spent his seed. This had become a common occurrence whenever he slept. His beast would torment him with erotic dreams of the priestess, and each time he woke, he was covered in his own cum. In this latest dream she had replaced the revolting bear demoness that Jaken had sent him

Spitting out the shells of grain that were once part of his pillow, the demon lord got up and went outside, unbothered by his nudity. He submerged himself in the icy waters when he reached the river, not far from his tent. This also became part of his ritual after waking from his wet dreams. After washing off what remained of his seed, Sesshoumaru stood up and closed his eyes, letting the current cleanse his body and soul. It was winter, and the first snow had yet to fall. The smell of frost clung to the morning air, signaling its arrival soon. Running his hand through his silver mane, he opened his amber eyes and looked at the gray-covered sky. 

Once he was feeling fresh and clean again, Sesshoumaru went to turn and head back to camp when something out of place caught his sharp eyes. On the other side of the river, a pale object with specks of yellow was half buried on the shore. Ever curious, the dog demon approached to inspect the mystery item. Leaning over, he grabbed what appeared to be a small handle and lifted it from the dirt. His honey-gold eyes widened at his discovery. 

In his hand sat the tiny teacup the priestess had dropped in the stream the day he left her. Looking worse for wear, the sunflower yellow suns etched into the porcelain cup had faded, and a small chip was on the rim. Sesshoumaru stood in the frigid waters and simply stared at the dainty china in his hand. 

“Lord Sesshoumaru.” 

A familiar voice called the demon lord back to the world. Still holding the teacup, he returned to the other end of the shoreline to accompany General Katsu back to his quarters. 

The general paid no mind to his lord’s lack of clothes and followed him into his tent. There was a warm rush of demonic power as Sesshoumaru erected his barrier to ensure privacy. He watched the demon lord place what looked to be a dirty teacup on his desk before pulling on a white kimono and tying it loosely at the waist.

“Were you successful in bringing more troops?” They both sat down at a low table, where a fresh teapot had been placed while he bathed. 

Pouring Lord Sesshoumaru and then himself a cup, the general nodded. “Yes. They will replace any Eastern soldiers still in your charge.” Taking a sip, he attempted to gauge his lord’s current mood before telling him about his little detour on the way back.

“Hm.” Sesshoumaru was still only half present in the conversation. He had to keep resisting the urge to turn his head to reassure himself the small goblet was really there. 

“I decided to pay my son a visit on the journey back.” That certainly got the lord’s attention, as his eyes shot up to the general’s hazel ones. "He has been doing well and caring for your charges. Your young ward has grown into a lovely young lady.” 

Sesshoumaru said nothing and stared at him, waiting for Katsu to tell him what he really wanted to know. His beast was howling impatiently. 

“You never mention that the Shikon Priestess was so enchanting. It’s no wonder your beast fell for her power and beauty. If I was an unmated male, I’d jump at the chance to claim a female like her.”                                                                                   

The breaking of glass echoed through the tent. Sesshoumaru needed to stop shattering cups in his hand whenever the general teased him. 

Katsu threw back his head and let out a booming laugh. “Your beast will be happy to know I have brought back a letter from Lady Kagome.” Reaching into his cloak, he pulled out the envelope hidden by his scent. 

“Lady Kagome? How did you come to be so familiar with the priestess?” Taking the offered letter, Sesshoumaru fought to keep his beast calm after hearing how the general addressed its female. 

“We came to an understanding,” Seeing a flash of red pass through his lord’s eyes, he thought it best to elaborate. “I wanted to test her worth, and she rose to the challenge. The petite woman bested me and earned my submission. I now serve Lord Sesshoumaru and his Alpha Bitch Lady Kagome.”

Sesshoumaru remained silent for some time once the general finished speaking. He had conflicting feelings after learning this new information. Rage at having to share his trusted advisor’s loyalty. Pride, knowing the priestess, took on one of his best soldiers and won. Jealousy because another male had touched what was his, even during combat. 

Fiddling with the folded parchment in his hand, Sesshoumaru finally spoke. “It has become more… difficult to ignore my beast’s desires. I do not wish to take a mate, but it continues to plague me with unwanted thoughts and now invades my dreams.” It wasn’t easy for Sesshoumaru to admit these things to General Katsu, but he was getting desperate and needed to find a way to quiet his beast for good. 

“Would it be so bad to give in? To be honest, after meeting with Lady Kagome, I am surprised you have denied your beast for as long as you have.” Katsu was met with a raised eyebrow from his lord. “What I mean is she possesses great strength and comeliness to the point that it overshadows her humanity. I ask that you consider taking her as your mate once this war is over.”

This was different from the direction Sesshoumaru wanted the conversation to go. It was also the first time his general had spoken so highly of a human, leaving the demon lord feeling even more confused. His beast, on the other hand, was barking in agreement with the general. 

“Perhaps.” Claiming a new cup, Sesshoumaru poured himself some tea. “I will consider your request, and once we depart West for good, I will inform you of my decision.” 

That was more than Katsu thought he would get from the demon lord. Downing the last of his tea, he gave Sesshoumaru a wide smile before standing to get ready to relocate the new troops. “Thank you, Lord Sesshoumaru. Now, I must see to my duties.” He bowed to his lord before leaving the tent.

Alone, at least, Sesshoumaru got up and stared down at the teacup on his desk once more. Was this some sort of sign from the Gods? How did something so small and fragile make its way so far east intact? He took a seat at his workstation and cleared away maps and scrolls to set the teacup in the center. Picking up his letter once more from the priestess, he opened the envelope and began to read.

Dear Sesshoumaru,

It has been some time since I last heard from you; I hope you are doing well. 

As you know, I became acquainted with Genera Katsu during his surprise visit. He cares a great deal for you, and it warms my heart to know you have someone like him by your side.

Katsu really helped me to understand how your beast has needs separate from your own. Although I still wish to learn more, I see the meaning behind your actions, and I do not fault you for them. 

This part is for Sesshoumaru’s beast. 

I am flattered you think so highly of me. There must be hundreds of demonesses more worthy of your attention, and maybe one day, you will find one more deserving than me. When our paths cross again, I hope you can find other ways to express your affection. Or at least ask before biting or groping me. 

I do care for you and Lord Sesshoumaru, and I am honored to be seen as part of your pack. So please be patient with me while I learn more about you and your desires. 

Please write soon. I have missed receiving your letters.

Kagome.

Sesshoumaru sat the paper on the desk. She had written not only to him but also to his beast. He could practically feel the hell hound preening in its cage, having been acknowledged by its chosen mate. Sesshoumaru wasn’t sure if this would calm the beast's urges or spur it on even more.

Chapter Text

Kagome had declared it was time for Spring Cleaning. Writing up a list of chores and repairs to be done, the priestess set out to assign them to everyone in her household. It was currently a full hut with herself, Rin, and Shippo, who decided to take some time off from school after obtaining his third tail.  

Wiping sweat from her brow, Kagome hung up freshly washed blankets and sheets to dry. Hearing the destressed clucking of a few chickens, she looked over to the coop Shippo was cleaning. It seemed Midori was again taking a nap in front of the gate, frustrating the kit holding a shovel full of soiled debris. If that giant green chicken hadn’t laid such delicious eggs, they would have cooked her up years ago.

Looking to her right, Kagome observed Masaru kneeling in the garden, pulling weeds. The lieutenant wore her pink apron while he worked with his blonde bangs tied back high on his head to keep hair from falling in his face. It was an amusing sight that had the priestess pondering what color fabric he might like for his own smock.

Heaving another winter blanket onto the line, Kagome was securing it in place when Rin called out to her from the hut.

“Mama, look what I found! I look just like you when we first met!” Turning her attention to the teen behind her, Kagome dropped the damp sheet she held.

Rin stood in the doorway and twirled around in a circle while giggling. She had been tasked with going through trunks of old kimonos and sorting out ones that no longer fit or needed mending. During her exploration, she found a few relics belonging to Kagome and couldn’t resist trying them on. It led to Rin smiling at her mother figure while dressed in her old high school uniform.

Kagome was stunned into silence when she saw Rin wearing the green skirt and white sailor blouse. It was surreal to see someone in her futuristic clothing, and the fact that the teen now fit into them made her feel…old.

“I-I um.” Coming back to her senses, Kagome sprinted over to Rin and shuffled her back into the hut before the males saw her in such a state. She should have burned that outfit years ago.

“Are you mad?” Rin asked as she observed her mother slam shut the shoji doors.

“Yes, I mean, no.” Untying the tasuki that held the sleeves of her green robe back, Kagome smoothed the wrinkles from the fabric. “I’m not mad, just shocked. It’s been a while since I’ve seen this outfit.”

Rin could see the unease in her mother’s eyes. She gripped the skirt hem and looked down. “I’m sorry for taking it without asking first. I had hoped it would be a fun surprise.”

Reaching out, Kagome removed the girl’s hands from the skirt and held them. “I appreciate the gesture, Rin. Why don’t you show me what else you found.”

That brightened the teen back up, and she pulled the priestess into their bedroom. Garments were spread over the floor, and storage trunks were left open with clothing and silks hanging out. Rin weaved across the mess and sat beside a worn yellow backpack she had unearthed during her dig.

“I recognized this as the bag you used to carry when you traveled with Uncle Inuyasha.” Hearing the half-demon's name made Kagome wince; Rin didn’t notice and burrowed into the pack.

Seeing Rin dressed in that uniform and going through her old backpack was bizarre. It felt like Kagome was witnessing her past self preparing for another shard hunting trip. She pushed aside discarded kimonos and sat next to Rin.

“What is this?” The young girl lifted a hardcover book from her backpack and handed it to Kagome.

“This is a photo album. It contains portraits captured with a camera. Like tiny realistic paintings.” Opening the burgundy cover, she showed Rin the pages filled with Polaroids she had taken during her travels. 

The teen was mesmerized by the small images. Turning each page revealed more photos of beautiful landscapes and heartwarming scenes. When Rin reached the past page, she let out a gasp. 

The last photograph pinned in the book was of Lord Sesshoumaru. It showed the great demon sitting beneath a large magnolia tree in bloom. He was leaning against the tree with one leg bent, the other stretched before him, and a clawed hand resting on the raised knee. Golden eyes stared off in the distance as silver hair flowed across his armored body and mokomoko. 

“Wow…” Rin’s fingers traced over the demon lord's face in wonder. She had seen paintings of him back at the Shiro, but none compared to the lifelike picture before her. 

On seeing Rin’s reaction to the photograph of her father figure, Kagome made a decision. “Would you like to keep this photo of Lord Sesshoumaru?” 

Teary brown eyes looked up at the priestess before arms wrapped her in a tight hug. 

“Yes! Thank you so much, Mama!” 

Kagome returned the embrace, and blue eyes lowered to the open book. She couldn’t deny the fluttering in her belly at seeing the demon lord again, even as a Polaroid. It had been a long time since she had opened that yellow pack and had forgotten about the album. Removing a hand from Rin’s back, she reached out, removed the photo of Sesshoumaru, and closed the heavy book. There were still memories it held that she wasn’t ready to face, including images of her family back in the future. 

Pulling away from Kagome, Rin wiped away the happy tears clinging to her dark lashes and took the picture her mother held out to her. “I wish we could send something like this to Lord Sesshoumaru. That way, he can look at us whenever he wants.” 

That reminded the priestess of another treasure hidden in the yellow monstrosity. She dragged it into her lap and poked around until she found the cardboard box she was searching for.

“I think we can make that happen!” She took out the old Polaroid camera from the box and an unopened package of film. 

Letting out a squeal of excitement, Rin tackled Kagome to the floor and into another bone-crushing hug. The ruckus from inside must have alarmed Shippo because he was now stepping into the disorganized room. 

“Mama, what’s going on-“ The fox took in Rin’s form and the green skirt that had risen over the back of her thighs while she lay on top of Kagome. His face burned crimson at the sight, and he immediately shut the bedroom door. 

The two girls burst out in laughter at the kit’s reaction. 

Sitting back up, Rin looked around the disheveled room and asked, "Can we play dress up before I finish my chores?" 

"Sure. We can pick out something fetching for you to wear for your portrait." Eyeing the green and white clothes the teen still wore, she added, "We definitely do not want Sesshoumaru to see you in that. He would murder me." 

The comment gave Rin an idea and a mischievous glint flashed in her large, doe-like eyes. 

Chapter Text

Haruto watched Lord Sesshoumaru march back into camp after spending three moon cycles on the front lines. When the Great General Toga was killed, the pact between their territories was nearly severed, he thanked the Gods he chose to stand by the young heir. Sesshoumaru was everything he wasn’t when it came to battle and strategies.

When a messenger from Lord Raika arrived with one last ultimatum, reinstate the mating agreement between East and South, or the dragon would send his army to take what was promised, Lord Sesshoumaru was more than pleased to meet the dragon in combat in Harto’s place.

Sesshoumaru’s beast had continuously urged him to write to its female to show how delighted he was to be acknowledged. Needing to release some steam and quiet the hound, slaughtering an army of flying serpents sounded ideal. Once Lord Raika called a retreat, Sesshoumaru returned to camp to give his troops a reprieve and allow General Katsu to lead fresh warriors to replace them. The fighting had begun in late winter and was now the middle of summer.

“Lord Sesshoumaru! I heard the dragon turned its tail and ran. Congratulations on your victory!” Lord Haruto spread his arms wide to welcome his ally back. He wasn’t surprised when the dog demon brushed past him without a word. Undeterred, the bear turned and jogged to catch up with his comrade.

“You should join me and the other generals for a night of celebratory drinking. I’m sure visiting the concubine tent will do you wonders.” Haruto would not relent until the dog addressed him. He knew Sesshoumaru never participated in any revels, but he couldn’t help getting under his skin and teasing him.

“One victory in battle does not win a war, Lord Haruto.” Right now, all Sesshoumaru wanted to do was send a few missives and rest. He had no desire to lay with the bear demon’s whores or share spirits with his worthless military officers. “General Katsu will take over for now. This One suggests you send your advisors to observe how to efficiently lead soldiers.”

Waving a hand to dismiss the demon’s insults, Lord Haruto admitted defeat. “If you change your mind, you know where I’ll be.” Making to leave, he paused to take in Sesshoumaru’s broken armor and blood-stained silks. “On second thought, perhaps a bath and a trip to the forge would be best.”

One last ice-cold glare from the peeved dog demon sent the bear running to follow up with his troops. Sesshoumaru shoved aside the canvas opening to his quarters and proceeded to strip down to his fundoshi. Throwing on the white yukata that was folded on his futon, he pushed out his demonic aura to summon his retainer.

Not a moment later, Jaken stumbled into the yurt, bowing at his lord’s feet. “Welcome back, Lord Sesshoumaru! I knew you would be triumphant in battle! Those filthy dragons never stood a chance.”

Ignoring the imp’s rambling, Sesshoumaru stepped over him and sat at his cluttered desk. “Have tea and a meal brought in. Then return in the evening; summons will be prepared for Totosai and Myoga that you will deliver.”

Once the toad left to see to his lord’s needs, Sesshoumaru began the tedious task of sorting out scrolls and messages with one hand. He came upon a letter from his ward that had arrived during his absence, but none from the priestess. A strange feeling was bubbling up in his chest that he had never felt before. Was this... disappointment? Shaking his head at the ridiculous thought, he ignored the whimper from his beast and tore open the large envelope from Rin.

There was a sound of someone placing a tray on the table behind him, but no indication of them leaving. Shifting his head to the side, Sesshoumaru spotted a brunette bear demoness standing in his tent with a seductive smirk and an open kimono. No doubt Lord Haruto had sent one of his concubines to supply his refreshments in hopes of enticing him.

“Leave.” The demon lord turned and snared at the female, baring his fangs. She quickly fled, preferring to keep her life over trying to woo the agitated dog.

Placing a barrier to keep out other unwanted advances, Sesshoumaru resettled himself to the small table, taking the letter with him. Pouring tea into the chipped teacup he had previously unearthed, he unfolded the parchment and began to read.

Dear Lord Sesshoumaru,

It’s now spring, and we did something called ‘Spring Cleaning.’ Mama said it would give our home a fresh start for a new season. I oversaw sorting old kimonos and other clothing and found the yellow pack Mama used to travel with! There was so much treasure inside, and we got to play dress up. 

Inside the bag was a 'Polaroid camera’- a box that captures moments in time! Mama taught me how to use it so I could send you tiny paintings of us. I wrote descriptions on the back of each ‘photograph.’ I hope you enjoy them.  

Please come back to us soon, Lord Sesshoumaru. We miss you.

All my love, 

Rin

Sesshoumaru felt items still in the envelope and emptied its contents onto the table. They were small square-shaped images that captured detail and likeness he had never seen before. This camera Rin spoke of must be one of the priestess’s futuristic devices. 

Picking up the first photo in the sack, the demon lord let out an uncharacteristic snort. It was an image of Lieutenant Masaru staring back at him with wide green eyes and a slight blush on his cheeks. The young demon was hunched over the priestess’s garden in what appeared to be her pink apron. His alpha female had transformed one of his brightest soldiers into a gardener. Flipping the image over, he read Rin’s description.

Masaru really likes the garden! Mama put him in charge of pulling weeds and planting new crops.

Setting the picture aside, Sesshoumaru smirked at the idea of gifting this tiny portrait to General Katsu. The following photo was of the priestess’s kit. He had indeed grown and was now sporting three tails- impressive. He held a rather sizeable green hen as it flapped its wings to escape the kit’s grasp. The irony of tasking the fox demon to clean a chicken coop was not lost on Sesshoumaru. 

The chicken is named Midori. She is lazy and always in the way. Shippo wasn’t pleased to have to clean up the coop. 

The subsequent photographs were of Rin in one of the formal kimonos he brought her, one of her with the priestess, and another of the two females and the kit. He assumed these were orchestrated by the priestess just for him. Reaching down, he noticed the next picture in the pile was upside down, so he read the note on the back first. 

Mama likes to read before bed. I told her I would keep this portrait, but you might want to have it. She doesn’t say it, but I know she misses you too.

Turning the Polaroid over, the demon lord was greeted with an image that caused his golden eyes to widen. It was the priestess dressed in the silk haori he had sent her. The blue ribbon he commissioned using his silver locks to illustrate moon phases was tied in her ebony hair. Sapphire eyes seemed to sparkle as she read from the book in her lap, and plump pink lips were turned slightly upwards. The front of the garment was slightly open, revealing a bit of cleavage causing Sesshoumaru’s mouth to dry. She was breathtaking.

Leaning the Polaroid against his teacup, Sesshoumaru proceeded to pick at his now cold meal, never taking his eye off the photo. For once, he was in agreement with his beast; she looked exquisite in his clothing. 

Pushing the remnants of his dinner aside, Sesshoumaru gathered all the photographs except one of the priestess and another of Rin. As he lifted the envelope, something fell out onto his lap. Setting the paper down, he picked up what appeared to be another picture he had missed before. 

Doesn’t Mama look wonderful! I promised her I’d burn this portrait after we played dress up, she said it was embarrassing because her school uniform no longer fit. I thought it would remind you of when we traveled together.

Curious about what his ward was referring to, the demon lord twisted his hand around to glance at the image. The image he was greeted with had his beast roaring with excitement and clawing in its cage. 

It was the priestess again, but this time wearing a very familiar outfit that was missing a scarf he now possessed. She stood in front of a full-length looking glass he had gifted her, assessing the now too small uniform on her body. In the reflection, Sesshoumaru could see the priestess’s breasts had grown since her teenage years, causing the top to rise and showing off her belly button. The skirt left little to the imagination as it scarcely covered her ample rear that was angled towards him. Bringing the Polaroid closer to his face, he could just make out the dark blue cloth covering her womanhood between parted legs as she stood on tiptoes while looking in the mirror.

Blood rushed to his member, and a rumble erupted from his chest. Grabbing the two miniature portraits of the woman, Sesshoumaru stood and made his way to the futon. Reaching under a pillow, he withdrew the scarlet scarf, and her delicious scent flooded his senses. Crimson bled into gold as he laid back and once again gazed at the photos in his hand.

The temptation to let his beast conjure up lewd fantasies of the priestess was strong. Feeling his swollen cock twitch against his belly, Sesshoumaru decided he might as well indulge and pleasure himself. Closing bloodshot eyes, he imagined the priestess bending over slowly before him in her indecently short green skirt. As the blue material covering her core came into view, the demon dropped the photos he held and sought out his straining erection.

Just as he was about to make contact, a loud squawking noise could be heard outside as Jaken ran face-first into his barrier. The imp really knew how to kill the mood.

Chapter Text

She dug her heels in the dirt, hoping to deter Sesshoumaru from dragging her further. Once they pierced the tree line and entered the dark realm of the forest, Sesshoumaru tossed Kagome to the moss-covered ground at his feet. She immediately sat up but was forced back down when the demon caged her under his massive body. Any light that crept through the branches above was dimmed but the fall of sterling hair around her face.

Shutting panicked blue eyes tight, she waited for the snapping of fangs in her face. The moment never came; instead, rough, callous hands lifted her thighs as powerful knees wedged between them. If she thought him big before, he now felt colossal nestled between her stretched thighs. The unexpected act had Kagome opening her eyes and staring into heated liquid gold. The demon never glanced away as clawed fingers slowly dragged up her legs and gripped silk covered hips. Sesshoumaru leaned down until his parted lips brushed along the shell of her ear. 

“You dare to question your Alpha's orders?” The deep, sultry tone in his voice had Kagome’s toes curling. “Have I not adequately seen to your care as well?” 

Kagome struggled to find her voice as he nibbled lightly down her neck and then stroked the red love bites with his long tongue. The urge to run her fingers through his moonlight mane was overwhelming. As she reached up for the platinum locks, ironlike hands entwined with her petite ones, pinning them above her head. 

Pulling away from Kagome’s thoroughly saturated neck, Sesshoumaru’s passion filled gaze traveled down to the parted front of her indigo robe. “Perhaps it’s time you learn your place.” 

Confused as to what he meant by that, Kagome wanted to ask but could only answer with a shocked gasp as Sesshoumaru rolled his powerful hips into her heated core. The feel of his hardened length had the priestess throwing her head back at the sensation; she barely noticed the demon lord peeling open her robe. 

Releasing a hand, the demon used a claw to slice through the sash around Kagome’s waist. Her lacey black bra was now fully exposed to his hungry amber eyes. His broad palm pressed firmly onto the smooth plains of her abdomen, sliding upwards and stopping between the valley of her heaving breasts. Throughout his exploration, he never stopped the torturous thrusting against her damping underwear.   

“Ah-Sesshoumaru,” a breathy moan called his name out to the trees. Kagome lifted a leg to rub a thigh along his own muscular one all the way to his wide hips. 

Half-lidded ocean eyes gazed longingly up at the demon lord’s intense stare down to where his haori was now hanging open. Kagome brushed the fingertips of her free hand along the expanse of his massive chest. His skin felt like warm silk encasing hardened muscles.

Her touch only spurred the demon on as he let out a ravenous growl and positioned the tip of his hard cock to push along her clit. Sesshoumaru then emitted a pleased groan when she moved her hips up to meet his hakama covered erection. 

“That’s a good Bitch.” Sesshoumaru grasped both of her small hands again into his much larger one. His thrusts became rougher while his other hand found a lace clad breast, kneading and pinching her sensitive nipple. 

Unable to hold back any longer, Kagome cried out her pleasure as a fanged mouth latched onto her neck. Her bare legs wrapped tightly around broad hips in an attempt to pull Sesshoumaru closer. The sucking, squeezing, and hard snapping of his pelvis were all becoming too much. 

“Oh God… Sesshoumaru, I-I’m gonna…” Kagome was so close; she just needed a little more to reach her climax. 

Pulling away from her neck, the demon lord snarled as his eyes began to bleed red. "Yes! Come for your Alpha!" 

Kagome wanted so badly to obey his demand. The tight coil in her lower belly was about to break, and then the pleasurable feel of Sesshoumaru’s body started to fade away. Confused, Kagome tried to look up at her demon lord, but her vision darkened until everything went black. 

“Mama… Mama, wake up.”

A firm hand was shaking Kagome’s shoulder. Letting out a few grumbled words, she turned away from the person disturbing her erotic dream.

“Mama!” 

The urgency in Rin’s voice had Kagome bolting upright in bed so fast she nearly collided heads with the teen. 

“Wha-what is it? What’s wrong?” Smoothing wild onyx tresses from her face, the priested hazy eyes scoured Rin’s body, looking for any injury.

“You were making so many distressed noises in your sleep. It sounded like you were having a horrible nightmare.” Rin’s worried expression only fueled the embarrassment Kagome was now feeling. 

Clearing her throat and shifting a bit away from the young girl, Kagome attempted to rearrange her disheveled pale pink robe back into place. “I’m fine, it wasn’t a nightmare. I appreciate the concern, Rin.” Her voice felt husky and raw.

“You were asleep for a while, Mama. Are you sure you’re not getting sick?” 

Oh, Kagome was sure. It was the week before her monthly cycle began, and her libido and hormones were working overtime. When exhaustion set in, she couldn’t stop herself from taking a midday nap, hoping her heat would pass. Instead, it followed her into her dreams. 

“I think… I think I’ll go take a soak in the hot spring.” The priestess pushed herself up and started to gather her bathing supplies. “Where’s Shippo and Masaru?” 

Rin also stood and helped her mother grab what she needed. “They are preparing firewood since winter is almost here. Afterward, Shippo and I want to take a walk to see the glowing fish. Is that okay?” 

The priestess shouldered the knitted bag filled with soaps and a towel. Turning to answer the teen, she tried to suppress the smile tugging on her lips. Rin was trying desperately to look anywhere but at her mother. Her hands kept fidgeting with the sleeve of her red kimono while she chewed on her bottom lip. It would seem the young girl was nervous. Did she have a crush on Shippo?

“Only if Masaru agrees to chaperone.” A blush burned Rin’s cheeks at the notion of the dog demon tagging along. 

“But-“ The girl’s attempt to argue was cut short.

“If Lord Sesshoumaru found out I let you accompany a male unsupervised, he’d have my head. Even if it’s only with Shippo, I’m not taking any chances.” Kagome wished she could allow the two teens their privacy, but she had made a promise to the demon lord. 

The young girl pouted as they left the hut, but Kagome remained unfazed. A loud snort and jingling of metal against leather brought her attention to the two-headed dragon nibbling on sprouting taro root in the garden. 

“My apologies, Lady Kagome. Ah-Un arrived while we were stacking logs behind the hut.” The lieutenant rounded the side of the home while untying the tasuki, securing the sleeves of his navy blue haori. He ran a hand through his golden hair that had grown out enough to tuck behind his pointed ears. “Give me a moment to unload the provisions.” 

The fox kit soon followed the dog demon, and together, they quickly unpacked dried meats, furs, and other necessities. While Rin sat on the porch with a sour look on her face, Kagome strolled over to the males. 

“Masaru, would you mind keeping an eye on Rin and Shippo while they walk together this evening?” The question caught the kit off guard, causing him to drop a sack of rice on his foot. 

“Of course not. Will you be joining us?” Masaru had also noticed the teens were becoming closer over the past few months. His job was to ensure their safety and always remain vigilant. 

“No, not this time. I think a dip in the hot spring sounds too good to pass up right now.” Kagome’s sharp sapphire eyes dared the soldier to deny her this one pleasure. 

With a sigh, Masaru agreed. He had no desire to feel the sting of the priestess’s holy powers. Digging into the concealed pouch attached to the dragon’s saddle, he unveiled two envelopes. “Would you like to take this letter with you, or shall I leave it on the table for your return?” 

Stopping mid-step, Kagome turned back to the lieutenant and looked at the letter in his outstretched hand. It was the first letter Sesshoumaru had sent her all year. Part of her wanted to tear it open right then and read what was inside; another part of her wanted to cast the damned thing into a fire and watch as his words burned. 

“I’ll just take it with me.” Grabbing the envelope, she stuffed it into the bag hanging off her shoulder. Trusting Masaru would care for her children, Kagome disappeared into the forest, seeking her favorite retreat. 

Chapter Text

It wasn’t long before the smell of sulfur and waves of steam swirled around the priestess. All the tension from being denied release in her dream was seeping from her body. Kagome had never experienced such an intense wet dream before, and she hadn't had the chance to reflect on it until now.  She blushed as her mind conjured up images of the demon lord's massive body towering over her own.

There was a time when her dreamscape only showcased light petting and chaste kisses. Ever since Rin stumbled upon her forgotten photo album containing a picture of Sesshoumaru, she couldn't stop thinking about him, even in her dreams.

Sinking down into the spring until only her nose and up were visible, the priestess tried to think of a way to distract herself from the tingling sensation returning between her legs. Peeking over at the letter that had spilled out of her bag with bars of soap and washcloths, she decided it was worth the risk to read the letter. The likelihood of him writing something that would arouse her was low.

Kagome pulled herself towards the edge and dried her hands. She broke the Western seal and was surprised to find two parchment pages. Leaning her arms over the ledge, she began to read.

Priestess Kagome,

I apologize for the delay in my correspondence. For the past several moons, I have been engaged in battle; upon my return to camp, I found many missives from Rin. One contained unusual lifelike portraits. I wish to know how such moments in time can be captured. 

General Katsu has a tendency to meddle and cause trouble. That being said, he is a loyal advisor and servant to the House of the Moon. After your encounter, he spoke highly of you; how did you gain the General’s allegiance? 

You seem to not know your own worth, Priestess. I would not trust any other with the care of my ward. As per my orders, the lieutenant is there, but I trust you to keep her safe. I have yet to meet another female with power, loyalty, and the ability to care for others without prejudice. No other human would consider adopting an orphaned demon, yet you did. Your value is unmeasurable; no demoness compares or deserves a place in my pack. 

Before you read the second letter accompanying this one, please know that my beast insisted on writing to you. I tried to control its passionate scribbling, so please forgive its crudeness.

Be well, Priestess, and do not forget to educate this one on the process of taking Photographs.

Lord Sesshoumaru

Although Sesshoumaru did not express any intense passion or longing, his sincere perception of her was enlightening. No one had ever said such things to her, not even Inuyasha. It made Kagome feel… seen.

Setting the page inside her bag so as not to get further damp from the steam, the priestess looked at the second letter. Different from the beautiful calligraphy Sesshoumaru typically had when writing, this parchment was a mess. There were ink blots all over the paper and what appeared to be an attempt to cross out some words. He really did try to control his beast.

Dearest Kagome,

The pup has sent miniature portraits of you to us. You ask not to receive our affection, yet you tease us with such images. Do you know what that does to us? At night, we dream of you wearing the green piece of fabric that barely conceals your luscious backside. We wish to sit beneath those plump thighs and rip away that blue cloth hiding your mouthwatering nectar you keep there. To touch your warm and innocent flesh. Do you taste as sweet as you smell? Such forbidden fruit calls to us to savor, to devour.

You wish to know more of our desires? We desire to provide, protect, claim, and mate. 

We gladly await the day until we see you again. 

“Oh my God…” The needy ache she had been feeling returned tenfold after reading the beast’s words. All Kagome could think about was what it would feel like to have the demon’s tongue plunge deep inside her. Was it as thick and long as she imagined?

Dropping the letter, Kagome turned around and leaned her back against the ledge while sitting on a nature shelf in the spring. The priestess’s breath caught in my chest as fingers ventured down her body. She closed her lust filled eyes and stroked two fingers down her slit. So eager for this moment, Kagome’s hips bucked forward.

She laid her head back as fingertips circled her swollen clit, and a shaky breath stuttered across parted lips. Kagome’s mind replaced her hand with Sesshoumaru’s dexterous tongue licking the folds of her sex.

“Don’t stop…” Her breathy plea floated across the water as a single digital pushed inside.

It wasn’t enough; her finger was too small. Sheathing two more fingers, Kagome slammed her eyes shut and envisioned the demon lord’s drenched muscle plunging into her. Shimmering golden eyes stared up at her, burning with desire.

While pulling and twisting on an erect nipple, Sesshoumaru’s thick tongue thrust deeper inside her. As the tip swirled and curled up, the pad of her thumb pressed on her overstimulated pearl. The combination of sensations had the priestess seeing fireworks, and she screamed out her release.

“Yes! Sesshomaru!”

Legs continued to tremble as she withdrew her soaked fingers. It was the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced.

Basking in the afterglow of her climax, Kagome let out a satisfied sigh. The realization that she had just consciously masturbated to the demon lord wouldn’t hit her until she made it back home.

Chapter Text

If Lord Sesshoumaru was born with a sword in his tiny clawed hands, then Lord Haruto was born with a silver spoon between his fangs.

So, when the bear demon was tasked with assessing their progress on the battlefield with General Katsu, he struggled to remain impassive. The sight and smell of so many dragon corpses started getting to him. He almost gagged when the putrid smell wafted towards him on a strong breeze.

“As you can see, Lord Haruto, if we continue at this rate, we won’t reach the Southern capitol until next century.” The General has been stressing the need for further progress. Once the bear’s own generals decided to lead the latest attacks, barely any ground had been gained.

Giving into the urge to cover his nose, Haruto brought a sleeve to his face. “Yes… I can see that.” At this point, he would agree to any strategies proposed by the dog general if it meant he could return to camp and wash the smell of decay from his hair.

“My troops will take over within the next fortnight.” Katsu stepped over the body of a fallen dragon and halted when he noticed the eastern lord had stopped moving.  “I think it would be best if you instructed your commanders to follow my orders and-“

“Yes, yes! Anything you want, let’s just get out of here.” Lord Haruto was turning a sickly shade of green. He was brought up to charm foreign officials, negotiate trade agreements, and stay current on the latest gossip and drama in the royal courts, not to wade through a battlefield strewn with body parts and fluids.

That was easier than Katsu thought it would be. He knew Lord Haruto was no warrior like Lord Sesshoumaru or himself. All it took to convince the bear to relinquish complete control to the Western army was a single trip to the frontline. Lord Sesshoumaru will be pleased.

Not wanting to linger a second longer, Haruto released his demonic aura and transformed into a gigantic black bear. As he sprinted back to base camp, General Katsu let out an uproarious laugh before following.

Sesshoumaru's pointed ears picked up the sound of colossal paws tromping across the ground. It seems the bear was eager to retreat to the comforts of his camp. An amused smirk tugged on the corner of his thin lips. Turning back to Totosai, the demon lord inspected the progressed the smithy had made on his commission.

“Do you think this Sesshoumaru so weak to need such oversized armor?” The Western Lord picked up a spiked pauldron from the worktable and frowned. “Construct it again.” Mo-Mo let out a defeated moo as Sesshoumaru dropped the metal into the forge.

One of Totosai’s bulbous eyes began to twitch. This is why he didn’t want to adhere to the young lord’s summons. Nothing was ever good enough for him. “Why don’t you tell me exactly what you are wanting, Lord Sesshoumaru.”

“Hm.” That was the only response the demon blacksmith received before the Western lord departed the makeshift workshop. Totosai's soot covered knuckles turned white from clutching his hammer. It was almost worth dying trying to smack the frustrating dog.

Stepping out of the tent, Sesshoumaru was greeted by the summer sun's heat. It was a scorching reminder that four years had passed since he left his home. Undoubtedly, General Katsu would succeed in his plan to take control of both Eastern and Western armies. Under his leadership, this war will end before the demon lord's promised deadline to the priestess.

A humanoid Lord Haruto rounded the eastern troops barracks followed by General Katsu. Judging by the smug expression on the dog demon’s face, the general was indeed successful in his scheme.

“Lord Sesshoumaru,” The bear demon greeted the Western Lord while looking rather unwell. “Your General and I have come to an… agreement. I will hold a conference tonight to go over the details with my advisors. Your attendance is very much encouraged.” After rushing through his speech, Haruto continued his way to the nearby river to bathe.

“I think we deserve a drink. What say you?” Katsu gave Sesshoumaru his award-winning smile, and the two headed for the lord’s quarters.

Upon entering the large tent, the general sat in front of the table where sake had been left out. He noted a parcel had also been placed there for the demon lord. The items were covered in Lady Kagome’s floral scent. 

“Looks like a present has arrived for you.” Katsu peered up at Sesshoumaru while he poured each of them a sake serving.  

After removing his heavy silk clothes, Sesshoumaru quickly dressed in a blue yukata. However, in his haste to investigate the gift box, he only managed to put on one sleeve, leaving the other draped around his waist. He sat across from the general while tucking his grown-out silver bangs behind his ear.

As his lord eagerly took hold of the package, Katsu watched as sterling hair pooled around his exposed body. “Maybe it’s time you let one of Lord Haruto’s concubines trim your hair.” The suggestion earned the general a murderous glare as the demon lord used a deadly claw to slice open the parcel. 

“Forget I mentioned it…” He sipped his drink silently while Sesshoumaru pulled a strange-looking object from the box.

Sesshoumaru examined the shiny pink mystery item in his hand. Golden eyes took in the glass-like spheres and strange symbols etched into what he assumed was the front. Passing the gadget to the general, he reached back into the container and pulled out a piece of parchment and a smaller box. Unfolding the paper, he read the note left by the priestess. 

 Sesshoumaru,

You asked that I explain how photographs are taken, but you might also enjoy witnessing the process. 

The pink item is called a Polaroid Camera. The smaller box contains Polaroid film used to create images. It is made up of three layers: the top layer is a see-through sheet, the middle layer is the film emulsion (a light-sensitive liquid), and the bottom layer is a developing agent (a chemical that makes the captured image visible). When light enters the camera and hits the film, it initiates a chemical reaction that starts the development process…

As the demon lord read and educated himself on the science behind using film to create portraits, a bright flash of light filled the tent. Blinking a few times until he could no longer see spots, Sesshoumaru looked up at the stunned expression on the general’s face. The camera began to make a loud buzzing noise as an object like the ones Rin had sent him fell out.

Both demons stared down at the tiny black window on the Polaroid. As an image began to form, they leaned in closer to try to make out the details. 

Staring back up at the dog demons was a closeup picture of General Katsu’s face from the nose up. 

“Hm.” Sesshoumaru broke the silence and took a drink from his cup. The priestess had been correct; it was fascinating to see the process firsthand. 

Another flash illuminated the room, but this time, it temporarily blinded the Western Lord. Once his vision returned, he was met with a cheeky grin from Katsu as a second Polaroid landed on the table. 

Chapter Text

“Hold still! Do you want a haircut or not?” Kagome smacked Masaru on the arm and held the side of his head in place.

The lieutenant was now regretting asking the priestess to trim his hair. The blonde locks had grown to his shoulders, and he struggled to keep it out of his face. Trusting another with a sharp object near his neck was not easy, so males typically had their mother or mates cut their hair. Somehow, he found himself sitting on Kagome’s porch while she kneeled behind him.

Masaru tried not to squirm as Kagome ran her fingers through his golden mane. The tips of his pointed ears were turning red from embarrassment. “Actually, Lady Kagome, I think I’ll just keep it long.”

Tiny hands gripped his shoulders and pulled him back until the woman’s chest was pressed against his body. Kagome leaned over until she could see his face and narrowed her cerulean eyes. “You pestered me for a week to do this, and now you changed your mind?”

The blush spread from the young demon’s ears and across his face. Green eyes widened as he tried to distance his flushed face from hers. “I-“

Before he could form an intelligible sentence, a flash of pink blinded him, and the sound of metal clashing with static rang out into the clearing. 

“You’re getting sloppy, son.” Roguish hazel eyes locked onto horrified emerald ones. The general’s blade pressed against Kagome’s holy barrier as he looked up and peered into the stormy ocean eyes. “It is fortunate one of you was paying attention.” 

Kagome sent out a pulse of holy energy, sending Katsu flying backward. “What the hell is wrong with you?!” She unconsciously wrapped her arms around Masaru and hugged him like a protective mother. 

Brushing aside his black cloak, the general sheathed his weapon. “Have you forgotten Lady Kagome? The lieutenant is here to protect you, not the other way around.” 

“Yeah, well… in this family, we look out for each other! Don’t make me kick your ass again!” The enraged priestess was ready to fry the dog demon when rough hands tugged on her arms. 

“Father is right. I should have sensed his approach.” He peeled the priestess away from him and stepped through the protective barrier to bow before the general. “My failure is inexcusable. I accept any punishment you or Lord Sesshoumaru deem appropriate for my actions.” 

Kagome felt like her heart was breaking. She dropped her shield and stood up, placing her hands on her hips. Looking back to Katsu, she gave him a glare that said, ‘Hurt him, and I hurt you.’

“Rise, son. We will train this evening after sunset; there will be no need for punishment.” A twinkle flicked across his eyes. Sesshoumaru’s female was indeed a fierce mother to all in her care. 

Letting out a sign, Kagome ran a hand down her face and tossed the scissors onto the porch. “Why are you here, General?” 

The dog demon reached into a satchel hidden beneath his travel cloak and retrieved the camera lent to Lord Sesshoumaru by the priestess. “I have come to return this. Where did you come across such an intriguing device, my lady?” 

Striding up to the general, Kagome snatched the box from his grasp. “It’s none of your concern. Now, are you coming in for tea or not? I may be angry, but I still have manners.” 

Digging into his bag again, Katsu pulled out a letter addressed to Kagome. “I will pass on joining you for tea today if you don’t mind.” He presented the letter to the priestess with a smirk on his face.

“Fine.” Kagome took the envelope from his clawed hand and stomped back into her hut, slamming the shoji door behind her.

“You are becoming too familiar with your Lord’s female, son.” Katsu motioned for Masaru to follow him into the forest. 

He couldn't meet his father's gaze, as he knew what he had said was true. Lady Kagome and Lady Rin had become very dear to him over the past few years.

Back at the hut, Kagome knocked on the bedroom door. “Rin? Can I come in?”

A muffled no was her reply. With another sign, the priestess sat herself down at the table and wrapped the blanket folded under it around her. There was a chill in the air as fall was nearing its end. 

Ever since Shippo went back to school during the summer, Rin has been inconsolable. She spends most of her time locked away in their bedroom, moping about. Rin and the fox kit have been inseparable for the past year, and it's painful for Kagome to see Rin in such a state. All Kagome can do is wait until Rin is ready to discuss her feelings for Shippo.

Looking at the envelope in her hand, Kagome broke the wax seal and removed the letter. 

Priestess Kagome,

Thank you for entrusting such a unique item to my care. It was truly amazing to see images created so quickly before my eyes. I must admit that General Katsu took most of these photographs. He was like a pup with a new toy to play with. I have included photos I deemed appropriate, though I would not be surprised if the general added more. 

Though the instructions and educational notes you wrote were helpful, I was also disappointed not to receive a personal letter. Perhaps these images from the East will inspire your next correspondence. 

We look forward to hearing from you, Kagome.

Sesshoumaru.

Picking the envelope back up, she emptied its contents onto the table.  The first image of meeting her eyes was stunning. 

Lord Sesshoumaru stood on a hill and gazed out at the horizon. He was wearing a new set of armor that Kagome had never seen before. Both of his shoulders were adorned with his signature rounded spiked pauldrons. His haori, which featured a lotus pattern, now matched the violet shade of his crescent moon instead of the usual red. The black chest plate of his armor no longer had spikes and appeared smooth. He still wore his yellow and purple sash to keep his swords in place, and his pure white hakama were tucked into leather boots. His impossibly long silver hair was pulled back into a low braid that flowed down to his mid-thigh.

Kagome rested her chin on her hand, gazing at the photo of Sesshoumaru. He truly was the most stunning being she had ever seen.

As Kagome flipped through the rest of the pictures showcasing landscapes and campgrounds, she couldn't help but feel a strange sensation that she was looking at the same sights that the demon lord had been witnessing for the past four years. However, when she reached the last photograph in the stack, she was taken aback and nearly choked on her breath.

Staring back at her was a half-naked Sesshoumaru. 

The priestess quickly scooped up the photo and held it tightly to her chest. She was so thankful no one else was around because she knew her face was as red as a tomato. Drawing her hands back and peeking at the demon lord’s flawless abs, Kagome groaned. 

What else was Sesshoumaru hiding under all that silk? 

Chapter Text

Kagome stood still, leaning against the door, watching the raindrops falling heavily over the grove. The sound of the rain was steady and soothing, filling the small room with a sense of calm. Her hair, as black as a raven's feathers, was braided in a messy style with a blue ribbon, adding a touch of color to her appearance. Despite the cold and wet weather, she wore nothing but the demon lord's haori, with its sleeves falling off, revealing her smooth, bare shoulders. The haori, once a symbol of power and authority, now served as a mere cover to protect her from the rain.

Power.

Sesshoumaru had always been driven by the desire for power, a force that had fueled his every decision. But as he gazed at the priestess, something shifted within him. He realized that she was more important to him than any amount of power he could attain. Her eyes were a striking shade of blue, deep, and alluring like the endless expanse of the ocean. Framed by thick, dark lashes that gave them an almost hypnotic quality, those eyes had a way of haunting his every thought and dream. It was as if they were calling out to him, beckoning him closer, and he couldn't help but feel drawn to her.

As Sesshoumaru saw Kagome's lips move, he was mesmerized by their luscious, petal-pink appearance. They were moving ever so slightly as if they were whispering a secret that only he was privy to. He listened intently, but no sound escaped them, yet their gentle movements left him feeling wholly entranced, lost in a trance of lust and longing.

When Kagome turned slightly, he couldn't help but notice the partly open front of her robe. The sight of the dew-covered skin on her chest left him feeling a mix of desire and awe. The droplets of moisture on her skin glistened in the light, drawing his attention like a moth to a flame.

“Lord Sesshoumaru…”

The demon lord was taken aback when he heard a voice not belonging to his priestess. He was confused and couldn't understand what was happening. He felt an urge to reach out to her, but he found himself frozen in place. Despite his inability to move, he watched as the priestess's lips moved once more, and another voice spoke through her mouth. The entire situation was perplexing to Sesshoumaru, and he couldn't seem to make sense of what was happening around him.

“Lord Sesshoumaru? Are you evening listening?”

Amber eyes suddenly opened, revealing dilated slit pupils that skimmed the room. Lord Haruto and his generals were all looking at the demon with anxious expressions. He was still in a war council meeting discussing their progress and whether or not to move the base camp further into the Southern territory.

The Western Lord's lack of interest and boredom had overcome him to the point where he had dozed off during the meeting. Sesshoumaru blinked a few times, attempting to clear his mind and focus on his surroundings as he sat up straighter in his seat.

“I think we’ve come to unanimous agreement on where to sit up the new encampment. Wouldn’t you agree Lord Sesshoumaru?” The bear lord fought back an amused grin at the dazed look on his ally’s face.

“Hm.” He felt no shame at being called out. Sleep was much preferable to listening to their meaningless chatter.

As Lord Haruto and the generals exited the tent, Sesshoumaru remained seated. This was the first time Kagome had appeared in his dreams without any influence from his inner beast. He remembered the image of her disheveled appearance as if she had just been woken up by the sound of the rainstorm. The demon lord didn't mind the thought of waking up next to the petite priestess every day, especially if she was dressed only in his clothes.

After shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Sesshoumaru rose and left the tent. The autumn air was cool and carried the scent of burning cedar from the campfires. He brushed his long hair to one side, causing it to sway as he searched for General Katsu. The demon lord had abandoned his braided hairstyle due to the effort it required and now sported a high ponytail instead. Fortunately, his bangs had grown out enough to differentiate his hair from his late fathers.

Past the barracks and fire pits the Western Lord picked up Katsu’s scent and tracked the general down. The blonde demon had arrived that morning after another trip to the West. Sesshoumaru wished to know what changes he had made to his infantry, but secretly wanted to know if he had visited the priestess on his journey back.

Katsu sensed his lord’s approach and met him halfway just on the outskirts of the campgrounds. “How many hairstyles have you tried out since I left?” He followed the demon lord as they walked into the woods and away from prying ears.

“Three.” He had attempted a topknot like General Katsu’s, but it only left him with a migraine that lasted for two days.

The two demon dogs paused at the edge of a cliff, gazing out over the untouched plains with Mount Daisen visible in the distance. The faint scent of rain wafted from somewhere within the general’s cloak. Sesshoumaru could feel his beast pacing in its cage.

“Lady Kagome seems to think of Masaru as one of her pups.” The general turned hazel eyes to look at his friend. “She is fiercely protective of those she cares for.”

“What is it you truly wish to say, Katsu?” Sesshoumaru was losing his patience, his hand twitching as he longed to get hold of Kagome's letter the general had hidden.

“That she will make a fine mate and mother to your heir. If you're serious about pursuing her, don't hesitate to take the next step and ask her formally if you can court her.” Katsu was purposely avoiding delivering the priestess's missive. He was enjoying watching the Western Lord squirm.

“Did I not already agree to wait until the end of this war to decide if I want to court her?” He fixed his gaze on the distant mountain, avoiding looking at the general's cloak.

The general shrugged and dug into the folds of his black fur lined cloak. “You did. But please consider that other males may not wait to claim her. My son learned from the kit that there is a wolf who refers to Lady Kagome as, ‘His Woman.’”

That got the demon lord’s attention, and he switched his focus to the general’s face. Kagome had never mentioned another male to him before. Was it possible this was another one of Katsu’s schemes to get his way? “Who is this wolf?”

Finally locating the tiny envelope, the general handed it over to his lord. “The kit called him Kouga. I believe he is part of the northern wolf tribe.”

Sesshoumaru did not immediately take the letter. As soon as the news reached his ears, the hellhound locked away in its cage started to foam at the mouth. The beast was restless and agitated, wanting to rip apart this wolf called Kouga.

Confident that he now had the beast under control, Sesshoumaru took the letter. “Gather as much information as possible regarding the wolf. If he is attempting to lay claim to the priestess, I will kill him.”

As the Western Lord walked away, Katsu smiled.

Any excitement Sesshoumaru had when he discovered there was a new letter from Kagome was diminished by learning about a potential rival.  He stopped and took a seat under a large magnolia tree and wrinkled his brow. Potential rival? Ridiculous. The priestess would be a fool to accept some mongrel over one as powerful as him.

That thought reminded him of his midday nap. Kagome didn't seem to consider power as something of importance. He could offer her the entire country on a silver platter, and she wouldn't even bat an eye. She did not seem particularly impressed by his gifts over the years either. If he wanted to pursue the priestess, he needed to find a different way to appeal to her.

He looked at the beige envelope resting on his lap and wondered if he could learn more about the priestess's preferences from his ward. But he decided to think about that later and opened the parchment with his fangs. He extracted the letter and began to read it.

Dear Sesshoumaru,  

Undoubtedly, you were successful during your time on the battlefield. You are a fierce warrior, and I pity anyone who thinks they can beat you in a fight.

General Katsu attempted to test me, claiming he needed to ensure I was good enough to be associated with the House of the Moon. However, I have no need to prove my worth to anyone, especially not to him. But in the end, my temper got the best of me, and I put the general in his place. He really is a pain in the ass.

I know my last letter only gave you instructions on operating the camera. However, I must admit that I was overwhelmed by the kind words you shared with me. No one has ever spoken to me in such a way that truly made me happy. I appreciate that you see me as a strong woman who doesn't always need saving. I will hold these words close to my heart and cherish them always.

As for your beast… I was shocked by his words. I must confess that I did not dislike the attention. It felt good to be wanted that passionately. While I don't want to encourage such behavior, I won't forbid it either.

It was wonderful to see you again, even if it was only on film. Your hair seems so much longer! Maybe you will let me brush and braid it when you come back.

I hope to hear from you soon.

Kagome.

P.S. Where else on your body do you have stripes?  

A pleased rumble sounded from Sesshoumaru’s chest. He discovered that the priestess craved words of affirmation, that he could work with. His beast was also thoroughly delighted with her response to their letter. Her request to groom him was interpreted as a sign of acceptance by the hound.

He couldn't help but grin wickedly at her last question. She wanted to know where else he had stripes, and he knew his answer would shock her.

Chapter Text

Kagome watched Rin and Shippo disappear into the frozen forest from her seat under the covered porch. The fox demon hadn’t even been there a full twenty-four hours before Rin talked him into an evening stroll. Pulling her fur lined cloak tight Kagome nodded to Masaru as he followed behind the couple at a distance.

With the days growing shorter and nights closer, she suspected they would not be gone long. Fresh snow was already falling from the sky to cover the muddy landscape. The snowflakes brought back memories of Sesshoumaru. The cold, crisp air that surrounded her was akin to his icy demeanor, yet it was undeniably beautiful, just like him. Each snowflake that landed on her skin was like a gentle caress and melting away as soon as it touched her, their chill seeping into her pores, leaving her yearning for more.

As she gazed down, Kagome saw an envelope nestled in her lap. It had arrived earlier that morning, but she was hesitant to open it with others around. All day, her mind had been distracted, wondering what the letter might hold. Would it be respectful words of admonition, or heated admissions of dark desires? It was possible that it could be both.

Unable to resist any longer, Kagome made her way back into the warm hut and secluded herself in the bedroom. Just as she was about to settle onto her futon, she caught sight of mokomoko curled up on Rin’s side of the room. Kagome bit her lip in contemplation before stepping forward and collecting the bundle of fur. Wrapping herself in the demon lord’s scent she reached under her pillow and withdrew the polaroids he had sent her. Finally satisfied with the mood she had set; she moved a lantern closer and tore open the envelope.

Dear Kagome,

We have moved further into the Southern territory and will soon be breaching the capitol walls. Lord Haruto will be taking a step back while General Katsu and I take full command of our armies. The dragon lord has been silent these past months, I expect he will retaliate soon. If my communication becomes less frequent or delayed, please rest assured that there is no cause for concern. However, I would appreciate it if you could continue to write to me, knowing that I have something to look forward to when I am out of battle would be greatly appreciated.

Have you been continuing your lessons on demon behavior? Grooming is an intimate act done between mates and mothers bathing their pups. Knowing this will you still wish to touch me, Priestess? Will your delicate fingers brush through my mane and fashion the locks to your liking? How bold you are to want to take such liberties with my person. Do you intend to do more than simple play with my hair?

You asked where else I have stripes. I will tell you if you give me something in return. What did you do after receiving my portraits? Did you simply store them away in some drawer or do you keep them at your bedside as I do with yours? Perhaps they stirred something deep inside you, just as my beast did in his letter.

I await your answer, Kagome.

The wily demon was flirting with her. Looking down at his pictures Kagome blushed. Just above his right hip she could see twin crimson stripes peeking out. She licked her lips as she thought about where else they could be.

Kagome became antsy as she heard footsteps approaching. She hurriedly put mokomoko back onto Rin's bed and hid the letter and photographs under her pillow. Her heart was still racing from the demon lord's suggestive words when Rin entered the room.

The young teenager, with a face flushed from the biting cold of the night, approached her mother and gently asked, "Mama, are you still awake?"

Sitting up, Kagome gave her a nervous smile, “I’m up. Where’s Shippo?”

She started to remove her drenched garments, feeling the cool air against her skin. "He wanted to accompany Masaru on tonight’s patrol."

“I see.” She carefully watched as her daughter put on her nightclothes, making sure that everything was just perfect before reminding her to hang her wet cloak and socks over the warm hearth to dry.

Unbeknownst to the two women, one of the damp socks had fallen from the indoor clothesline and landed partially on the heated coals. As the fabric dried, it began to emit smoke and caught fire. The flames swiftly started to spread while the women were asleep.

Chapter Text

Crimson droplets trickled down from Sesshoumaru's wounded palm onto the pristine white snow beneath his feet. His hand clenched tightly around the missive, drenched in his blood, as he stood motionless at the border dividing the Southern and Western territories. Gazing down at the frigid valley below, the demon lord struggled with conflicting thoughts and emotions. The urge to move forward and abandon his duty warred with his instincts, leaving him rooted in place on the icy hilltop. The stillness around him was broken only by the soft dripple of bloodstained snowflakes landing on the ground.

The billowing smoke alerted the lieutenant and the kit, but they were too late to prevent the flames from consuming everything in their path. Amidst the chaos, the priestess quickly took action, using her spiritual powers to create a holy barrier around her room where Rin was sleeping. She held that barrier throughout the night, enduring the intense heat and smoke until the first rays of dawn finally appeared. Once the fire had receded enough, the males were able to enter, and they were relieved to find that the priestess had managed to protect herself and Rin from harm. It was yet another stunning display of Kagome's extraordinary courage and motherly instincts.

But he had not been there for them. Had not protected his pack. Even now Sesshoumaru knew he could not go to them as his beast howled and whimpered in its cage. Knowing the young lieutenant had taken the females to the Western Shiro did nothing to reassure him. Rin would be fine, but what about Kagome?

The cold air was filled with the sound of rapid footsteps that echoed through the snowy landscape. Disturbed by the noise, Sesshoumaru turned his head to see who dared to approach him. As the figure drew closer, he could see that it was one of his Western soldiers. The soldier fell to his knees in a deep bow before his lord.

“I was sent by General Katsu, my lord, to inform you that your half-brother has been found and is waiting for you in your tent.” The young male kept his head bowed low while awaiting his next order.

Now, this could work in his favor. Torturing the half-breed might make a good outlet for his beast and calm the hellhound. Without gestures or words of acknowledgment, Sesshoumaru strode past the kneeling soldier. As he made his way back to the camp, his face remained stoic and unreadable. It was clear that he had a purpose, and that purpose was to maim his half-brother.

Inuyasha sat hunched over while he was chained down to the floor. Blood dripped from his broken nose and one of his eyes was so swollen he couldn’t see through it. He felt one of his captors kneel in front of him to make sure his restraints were secure. It resulted in the half-demon spitting in the scout’s face, which in turn earned him another punch to his jaw. Drooping dog ears listened as the demons left the room, leaving him alone for the first time since he was ambushed a fortnight ago.

The captive half-demon felt helpless as he scanned the interior of the large tent in search of clues that could reveal the identity of his abductor. His sense of smell was compromised, and this made the task even more daunting. Frustrated and agitated, Inuyasha let out a low growl until he noticed something peculiar. On a small wooden table beside a raised bed, he saw something that looked familiar. It was a portrait, or at least that's what he thought it was. Kagome had shown him a device called a 'camera' that could capture images in time, and this thing on the table looked like a photo of Kagome. Squinting his good eye to get a better look, Inuyasha started to turn pale as he realized who's clothing Kagome was wearing in the picture.

An oppressive demonic aura abruptly slammed down on him. Inuyasha's heart pounded against his chest, as beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, and his eyes darted around, searching for a way out of the looming danger. Suddenly, a voice pierced through the silence from behind, "Hello, little brother." The voice was menacing, deep, and infused with a sense of wickedness that sent shivers down Inuyasha's spine. Even without turning around, he knew all too well who the voice belonged to.

Chapter Text

After years of fighting, Naraku had finally been defeated, and peace had been restored to the land. Kagome made a selfless wish to banish the Sacred Jewel, ensuring that it could never again be used for evil. With the well now sealed she decided to stay with Inuyasha and start a new life in the village with him. This meant that Sango and Miroku, who had been burdened with the curse of his Wind Tunnel, could finally start a family without worrying about passing down his affliction. The once uncertain future now appeared bright and full of promise. Inuyasha was overjoyed that things were finally falling into place.

It took awhile for Inuyasha to notice that something was different with Kagome. Although she looked the same physically, there was something off with her holy powers. They appeared to be getting stronger with each passing day, and after being cooped up in the small hut together for a few months, it was becoming overwhelming. It was while he was out hunting, that he discovered that many powerful demons were being drawn to that power.

It had become a full-time job to keep demons from entering the village. They all came seeking the source of the mouthwatering scent of purity. Inuyasha's inner demon would emerge with every kill, urging him to take the priestess before another male does. Having that demon constantly whispering all the ways it could claim Kagome was making it harder for him to go back home. Although they had planned to get married and become mates, Inuyasha was worried he wouldn't be able to control himself and would end up harming Kagome. As Shippo took his first break from school to visit Kagome, Inuyasha couldn't help but feel a sense of relief when the young fox noticed Kagome's open aura and gently suggested that she suppress it.

After being away again for over a month, Inuyasha finally returned home. The sky was dark, and the air was thick with silence. When he entered the small hut, he saw Kagome sleeping on her futon, her chest rising and falling in a gentle rhythm. Seeing her like that warmed his heart, and for a moment he thought that maybe they could talk things out and make everything right again. Inuyasha moved closer to her, but then a new scent hit him, stopping him in his tracks. It was a scent he hadn’t smelt in a long time, and it sent a shiver down his spine. Kagome was in heat.

His rabid beast was clawing and biting its way out of his skin, desperate to devour his female. Fangs bared and eyes glowing crimson, he clutched his head as he stumbled backward. He was terrified of losing control and hurting the woman he loved. As he looked around the small hut, he noticed a few embers glowing in the hearth. He stumbled over to them and grabbed the burning coals, using the pain to shock his body into fighting back against the monster inside.

The following day Kagome found him sitting in the Goshinboku and asked if they could talk. Deep down he had been secretly happy she had ended things with him. Ever since she took Shippo’s advice fewer demons came near the village, but Inuyasha had continued to pull away wanting to keep her safe from his dark desires. 

It wasn’t until years later while visiting Sango and Miroku that they asked if he could deliver a message from them to Kagome. He had been hesitant at first, unsure of how he would react after denying his beast for so long. Seeing the desperate look in Sango’s eyes as she rubbed her swollen belly broke his resolve and he agreed to play messenger. 

Inuyasha did not anticipate encountering a strange man who claimed to be Kagome's protector. The thought that Kagome might move on never occurred to him, but it was now bringing back his sinister urges. As Kagome appeared from the trees, Inuyasha almost lost control. He was stunned to see that she had become even more beautiful since he last saw her. Before he could react and swing his sword, he found himself face-first on the ground.

After finally being alone with Kagome, Inuyasha took a moment to appreciate her sweet scent. However, everything after that moment passed by like a blur for him. His beast was furious that another male had scent-marked her. Upon finding the evidence in Kagome's bedroom, it nearly broke the half-demon, and he chose to lash out, spew accusations, and do anything to keep his beast from taking over. 

Inuyasha was aware that his behavior wasn't rational, but in his mind, Kagome had chosen his half-brother Sesshoumaru over him. He regretted his actions and wished he had handled things differently. He wanted to explain to Kagome the truth behind his cruel and distant behavior. But now, all of that seemed irrelevant as he found himself chained to the floor with Sesshoumaru looming behind him.

Chapter Text

Inuyasha sat stone still as his brother brushed past him. He kept his battered head down, ears laid flat, and stayed quiet wanting to disappear to the ground. Something was off with Sesshoumaru, normally they would be trading insults or threats by now, but he remained silent and aloof. The crash of metal hitting the floor had Inuyasha jolting upright and looking at his half-brother. He watched as the demon lord carelessly removed his swords and armor, leaving them scattered in his wake. This was a side of Sesshoumaru he had never seen before. He was the poster boy for perfection and elegance, even when his armor shattered in battle, he would appear unbothered.

“You should be grateful, Inuyasha. Until now we have shown leniency and tolerated your foolish actions.” Sesshoumaru’s voice was low with a guttural quality to it. Almost as if two beings were speaking at once.

A wave of power washed over Inuyasha as Sesshoumaru placed a demonic barrier around the tent. With nowhere else to go, his domineering aura continued to swell in the small space suffocating the half-demon. He struggled to remain upright while spitting out blood that began pooling into his mouth.

Now only dressed in his haori and hakama, Sesshoumaru’s bloodthirsty eyes assessed his little brother. His wounds were superficial and would heal in a matter of hours. The beast rumbled with excitement wishing to have a blank canvas to work with, but this bloodied used one will have to do. “Do you know why we summoned you here?”

Summoned? He called this being ‘summoned’? Inuyasha gritted his fangs together in frustration as his initial terror faded to the background. “No, you asshole, I have no idea why you sent your bloodhounds after me!”

The air was thick with a hissing sound and a pungent, acidic odor as Sesshoumaru raised his lethal claws, exhibiting the green poison dripping from them. With his long, slender fingers flexed, he gazed down at the half-demon and his crimson eyes fixed on his prey. “It is time your beast learned its true place. We are not only your Alpha, but the Alpha to all under our rule.” He moved closer at a slow pace, observing Inuyasha's struggles and attempting to move back to evade his grasp. “That half-formed mongrel inside you will feel the full force of our power. Even when it whimpers and begs for leniency we will show none.”

In that moment, Inuyasha was consumed by a feeling he had never experienced before, a deep and primal fear. The sheer magnitude of Sesshoumaru's power was overwhelming, causing every fiber of Inuyasha's being to scream for him to submit. However, his humanity remained steadfast and refused to be intimidated, urging him to seek answers.

“You’ve had all this time to invoke your stupid demon hierarchy, why now?” Inuyasha was trying to keep a calm face, but with every drop of Sesshoumaru’s lethal acid burning a hole in the canvas floor his courage waned.

The demon lord began to circle the half-demon, never taking his predatory eyes off his target, “You attempted to take what belongs to your Alpha. Such treason is punishable by death.” Stopping for a moment behind Inuyasha, Sesshoumaru let his poison fall onto the chain holding his right arm in place. “Killing you would be a mercy you do not deserve.”

Once the demon chain keeping his arm in place dissolved, Inuyasha yanked himself free and reached for his Tessaiga the soldiers had dropped a few feet away. He didn’t get far before an acid lace hand grabbed his wrist and twisted it behind his back until a loud crack echoed through the tent. The beast was now taking full control and snarling in Inuyasha’s ear, “Was this the hand you used to assault her? To grab hold of our bitch until bruises marred her delicate skin?”

The pain of his flesh melting, and the snapping of bone had Inuyasha screaming in agony. Fangs snapped at one of his flattened dog ears and instantly he quieted. The pubescent beast inside him was showing its belly in hopes of pacifying his Alpha. However, it only further enraged the hellhound.

In an instant Sesshoumaru was crouching in front of Inuyasha. Wild bloodthirsty eyes stared into watery amber ones. “What are your inferior instincts telling you now? That if you submit to your Alpha all will be forgiven?” His voice was now mixed with snarls and deep growls. He leaned in closer and sneered at his younger brother. “It is far too late for that, brother.”

As Inuyasha stared back at the beast before him he felt his body go ridge and lock into place. He had never experienced such an instinctual reaction like this, it was like a piece of his demon half he didn’t know existed had woken up. For once the half-demon decided to go with his unfamiliar instincts in hopes it would temper the demon lord.

Unfortunately, Inuyasha had no idea he was already in a lose-lose situation. The lack of response from the pup sent Sesshoumaru into a frenzy and he tore the remaining chains from the ground and grabbed hold of his brother’s uninjured limb. With one powerful pull the demon lord wrenched the half-breed’s left arm clean from his shoulder. Anguished screams and the smell of piss filled the tent as Sesshoumaru carelessly tossed the newly detached appendage aside.

Red eyed, and now completely feral, Sesshoumaru snarled into Inuyasha's face, "What made you think you could take our mate from us? You abandoned her and it was us who took the bitch into our pack. We saw to her care, protected her, claimed her. She. Is. Mine!" He then stood tall and wiped the half-breed’s impure blood from his flawless face. Although he held no formal claim to the priestess, the welp did not need to know that.

Inuyasha laid in a crumpled heap of red and white. Peering up and seeing his brother’s immense body surrounded in raw unbridled power, he knew he had to try to reason with the beast before bleeding out. Shuffling around until he was on his knees, Inuyasha leaned forward and placed his head on the ground in front of Sesshoumaru. Mustering as much strength as he could, he whimpered out, “I fucked up, okay? I never meant to hurt Kagome, but her powers just kept growing and...” Inuyasha paused and coughed up more blood before continuing. “I couldn’t take it anymore! This monster inside me wanted to force her into submission and mate. So, I did what I had to and kept her safe from it.” Tears were now falling and mixing with the blood beneath him. “When I saw Kagome again for the first time in so long, she looked amazing, like she had flourished without me by her side. Then I smelt you on her and I snapped, my instincts took over and I lost control again.”

Glaring down at the pathetic mutt Sesshoumaru sneered, “You lost control? How pathetic that even a half-breed can’t command his own beast. You are nothing but a disgrace to our fathers bloodline.” The hypocrisy behind his words did not matter. The half breed had no way of knowing that he once almost lost control around the priestess. Instead, a clawed hand gripped the matted hair on the back of Inuyasha’s head and hoisted the boy up until his feet dangled just over the ground. Tilting his head to the side and letting the crimson fade from his eyes, the demon lord considered his brother’s words for a moment. “So, you left the priestess in the village because you feared your beasts desire to dominate her once her powers grew.”

Unable to move his only arm to try and stop the strong hand from ripping more hair from his head, Inuyasha squeezed his eyes shut and croak out, “I was ashamed, and I couldn’t tell her that was the reason why I left. That I might not be able to stop my demon blood from pushing her too far.”

Releasing his hold from the tangled locks, Sesshoumaru watched his half-brother fall to the floor and lose consciousness while sprawled in a puddle of his own bodily fluids. Stepping over the mess and making his way out of the tent, he stopped for a moment to look over at his brother one last time. “You are even weaker than I thought.”

Chapter Text

Kagome's tired eyes scanned the blank parchment sheet before her. It had been a fortnight since their arrival at Western Shiro, and this was the first time she had a moment to herself. The days following the fire had been a blur, her body running on pure adrenaline. Glimpsing out of the parted shoji doors, she gazed into the royal gardens, where moonlight cast a serene glow over the blooming foliage. Despite the unforgiving winter, the flora was still vibrant and healthy, thanks to an enchantment that sheltered them from the harsh snow.

The journey West had been difficult, especially for Rin. Guilt had consumed the young girl, and she was only able to find solace in Shippo’s embrace each night after making camp. Even Masaru seemed unusually morose, keeping silent watch over them each night. Kagome assumed he felt just as culpable but unlike Rin did not want to let it show. No matter how much the priestess tried to console them saying that sometimes things happen out of our control, it fell on deaf ears. Only time would be able to achieve what she could not.

Thanks to Shippo's fox magic, they were able to shrink what was left of their belongings that had been protected by the barrier, and pack them into Kagome's backpack. After a week-long trek through the Western territory, the weary group finally arrived at the stronghold.

It was decided that Kagome would stay in the Shiro as Rin's caretaker and tutor. This arrangement worked for Kagome as she had already been doing this job for years, so it was not a lie. Masaru seemed insistent that for now she did not wear Sesshoumaru’s haori or leave the family wing within the inner palace.

The following week was spent reassuring Rin that Sesshoumaru would not punish her and that she was not to blame for anything. They also agreed that someone from the Shiro would retrieve Momo and the other chickens for Rin, and they would allow Shippo to sleep in the adjoining room to the young teen’s until he went back to school.

A light breeze swept through the garden and into Kagome’s room, bringing the scent of wildflowers and earth.  Having a room to herself felt strange and the eerie silence was unnerving. There were no soft puffs of breath from Rin, light snores from Shippo, or clucks and flutters from chickens.

Kagome rose slowly from her seated position and made her way to the parted doors. As she reached out to close them, a strange sensation began to stir deep within her chest. It felt like a call to leave her lonely quarters and venture into the world outside. She hesitated for a moment; her hand still outstretched towards the door. The urge grew stronger, and she found herself taking a small step, then another, until she was standing outside, under the night sky.

She walked towards the bridge and her eyes fixed on the koi fish swimming gracefully in the water below. The moonlight danced on the surface of the pond, casting a soft glow on the fish as they swam. Kagome stood there for a while, mesmerized by the beauty of the scene before her. The gentle sound of the water flowing beneath the bridge, the cool breeze on her face, and the peacefulness of the moment all felt wrong. Kagome's chest felt constricted, like a snake was slowly coiling around her lungs. She gasped for air, clawing at the dark blue obi that was binding her white and blue yukata tightly. As she struggled, the obi finally gave way and fell around her feet. But even as she freed herself, she couldn't shake off the feeling of the walls surrounding the inner palace closing in around her. With a sense of desperation, Kagome abandoned her top layer and ran along the path leading to the forest.

As Kagome came to a halt, she leaned forward and placed her hands on her knees while her ebony hair billowed around her. The winter air outside the gardens and rustling of bare branches were a welcome relief, and she breathed deeply, feeling the tightness in her chest slowly easing. Lifting her head back up, she saw a large snow covered weeping willow tree in the distance. It almost appeared to have a luminous quality to it as flashes of gold peeked out with each brush of the breeze.

Kagome's footsteps were light as she approached the towering giant. The snow beneath her feet yielded to her weight, leaving behind delicate imprints. The soft fabric of her tabis and the flowing white nagajuban she wore were both soaked by the cold ground. As she drew closer, she reached out to push aside the low hanging shoots that dripped from the willow's crown, their droplets like tiny diamonds shining in the moon light. Beyond the veil of branches, Kagome found herself transported to a mystical realm with a warm glow and magic that she had never experienced before. The air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers, and the ground was carpeted with a soft, velvety moss that cushioned her every step. Each long-sweeping branch sparkled with tiny buds giving off a soft yellow light that illuminated the covered oasis.

She found solace under the tree's embrace, unlike the confinement of her gilded cage inside the Shiro walls. The mental barricades she had carefully built up over time were beginning to fracture with each deep breath. Before long Kagome’s breathing became faster and more erratic until she fell to her knees and something inside her shattered.  

The silence of the grove was broken by a gut-wrenching scream that seemed to emanate from the very depths of Kagome's soul. As she thought back to that dreadful night, her heart pounded with fear, and her breaths came in short gasps. It wasn't just the material possessions that she had almost lost; it was the very people she had come to love as her own.

Kagome had taken in Rin, the daughter of a demon lord, and the girl had become like a daughter to her as well. The mere thought of what might have happened if her protective barrier had given way and Rin had not survived sent shivers down Kagome's spine. Sesshoumaru, who had entrusted her with the girl's care, would have been devastated, and Kagome would have felt like a failure.

The there was young Shippo, who had already suffered the loss of his parents once before, would have been left alone again. The thought of leaving his family behind in their moment of need would have haunted the kit forever.

She shook uncontrollably as tears trickled down her face leaving watery trails on her puffy cheeks. Trembling hands covered her face, trying to muffle the sound of her sobs, as she gasped for air between cries. Would Sesshoumaru blame her for the blaze that nearly took his daughter’s life? Will he lose trust in her and send her away now that Rin was back home?

There was still a chance that she would never see Sesshoumaru again, that their correspondences were nothing more than a distraction for him from the harsh realities of war. The thought made her feel sick to her stomach. Was this all just some cruel game to him? A way to pass the time, to make her believe that he wanted her, only to toss her aside when he returned.

As she struggled to hold back a second wave of sobs, Kagome's eyes grew heavy and she fell to the ground, cushioned by the soft and damp earth covered in a thick layer of moss. The tears now flowed freely down her cheeks, staining her weary face and tangled hair. She lay there for what felt like an eternity, still and silent, before her breathing finally began to slow, and she found a small glimmer of peace amidst the chaos of her mind.

Just as the first rays of dawn peeked over the horizon, Kagome stirred from her sleep. She sat up and gently removed twigs and flower petals from her tangled hair, taking in the sight of her dirt-covered clothes. Despite waking under the beautiful, enchanted willow tree, she felt hollow and empty inside. With a heavy heart, she rose to her feet and made her way out of the shelter. The snow-covered ground outside revealed her footprints from the night before, leading her back towards the palace grounds.

As Kagome approached the koi pond and began cleansing herself, she suddenly paused when she caught a glimpse of her own reflection. To her surprise, she wasn't looking at Kagome or Kikyo, but at a stranger. The person staring back at her had a thin and pale face, with vacant ink blue eyes that seemed to lack any kind of emotion. Her dark hair hung around her in a tangled mess, looking dull and lackluster. Kagome couldn't believe what she was seeing - this empty shell of a person in the reflection was supposed to be her.

The sound of footsteps brought the priestess from her thoughts, and she looked up to find Masaru nearing. On his way to meet her, he stopped on the wooden bridge and picked up the garments Kagome had left behind the previous night. "Lady Kagome, what are you doing out here so early?" he asked.

Kagome stood on unsteady feet and gently took her clothing from the lieutenant. She gave him a cheerful smile and explained, “I couldn’t sleep so decided to take a stroll through the gardens. Rin and Shippo will be up soon so I should get inside and make sure the baths will be ready after they have breakfast.” With one last forced smile, she walked past Masaru and headed towards her room.

The dog demon watched the priestess’s retreating form, taking notice of her the dirt and grass stained tabi socks and nagajuban.  

Chapter Text

Inuyasha woke up with a low groan and felt unbearable pain shooting up his left arm. He managed to open one eye, but the other was still swollen shut. As he adjusted his vision, he saw a shadowy figure sitting across from his futon. Inuyasha's heart started racing as he realized he wasn't alone. He tried to sit up and move away from the threat, feeling tears burning in his eyes.

“Relax half-breed, I’m not your brother. Now stop moving before you hurt yourself further.” The mysterious demon pulled open one of the tent flaps allowing sunlight to cut through the darkness.

A hiss escaped Inuyasha's clenched teeth as the light momentarily blinded him. After blinking a few times, his single golden eye began to adjust and assess the unwelcome visitor.

Katsu couldn’t stop the amused smirk from spreading across his face as he watched the crippled half-demon squirm. He had been more than willing to keep watch over the pup while the healers reattached his arm, reset the other one, and stitched up the remaining wounds.

“You are lucky, Lord Sesshoumaru could have melted your arm, but he chose to leave it intact.” The general chuckled when Inuyasha finally noticed the left arm strapped tightly to his body. “It will take some time before you can use it again.”

Trying not to hyperventilate, Inuyasha clutched his formerly amputated arm and snarled out, “You call this lucky?! The bastard nearly killed me!”

The impish smile fell from Katsu’s face and a darkness seeped into his hazel eyes. He slowly rose from the floor and began to prowl around the room, “I’d think by now you would have learned to show your Alpha respect.” The scent of fear was filling the small space fueling the general’s thirst for blood. “You are under my command now half-breed, and I will not tolerate such vulgarity.”

Inuyasha tended to blurt out whatever came to mind, without considering the consequences of his words. This impulsive behavior was one of his most destructive traits, and Katsu was determined to break it.

With one swift movement, Sesshoumaru sliced another dragon demon in half, its body falling to the blood-soaked earth with a sickening thud. The dog demon moved across the battlefield with deadly grace, his golden eyes scanning the area for his next victim. He watched intently as Lord Raika’s remaining troops began to retreat, their movements quick and clumsy. Ever since Sesshoumaru had stepped foot on the frontlines, the dragon lord’s attacks had dwindled, as if he knew his army was no match for the powerful dog demon. 

After the confrontation with Inuyasha, Sesshoumaru's inner beast craved blood. It took until the beginning of spring for the hound to finally quench its thirst. Now, the Western Lord was returning to camp, disregarding the soldiers who made way for him as he strode past. His unsheathed sword still dripped with blood, leaving a trail in his wake.

During his battles, Jaken would find him and deliver any letters sent from the Shiro, hoping one of them was from Kagome. But each time, he was left disappointed, only receiving updates from Masaru, Myoga, or remorseful words from Rin. The child still blamed herself for destroying the priestess's home, but it seemed the kit was helping her through it.

As Sesshoumaru entered the campsite, Lord Haruto caught sight of him and jogged to catch up before he disappeared into his quarters for the evening. "Lord Sesshoumaru!" he called out, hoping to gain his attention.

Despite hearing the bear demon, Sesshoumaru chose not to engage and continued on his intended path. But just as he was about to reach his tent, Haruto dashed in front of him, blocking his way. The bear's dark hair hung loose in waves around him, swaying in the breeze as he asked, "Is it true that your half-brother is here? I've heard word that General Katsu has taken the pup under his wing."

"This One has been out fighting your war while you lounged around camp, yet you still cannot be bothered to investigate what you seek answers for on your own?" Sesshoumaru watched Haruto flush and begin to straighten his partially open robe. He truly was useless. He continued, "The half-breed is here recovering. Once he is fully healed, he will be under Katsu's command. We would advise you not to meddle and let him be." Sesshoumaru's words were firm and clear. He knew that Haruto had a tendency to get involved in matters that did not concern him, but this time he needed to stay out of it.

Haruto could sense the unspoken threat from Sesshoumaru. The message was clear - if Haruto didn't leave the half-demon alone, he would have to face Sesshoumaru's wrath. The bear tried to ignore the chill that ran down his spine and quickly moved out of the dog's way. With a few clears of his throat, he spoke, "Understood, Lord Sesshoumaru. I am grateful for your protection and advice. I will have a hot bath and a delicious meal prepared for you."

"No need to trouble yourself. The river will suffice for our needs, and This One prefers to hunt for food." Casting a quick glance towards Haruto, he continued, "I would also appreciate it if you could refrain from sending any more of your concubines to my quarters."

Upon entering his tent, Sesshoumaru noticed the dark brown stain on the rug. Jaken had thrown a fit after Inuyasha was carried away, demanding Haruto’s a servants find a replacement, but Sesshoumaru dismissed the idea. He wanted to keep the stain as a reminder of his restraint, something he was sure would have pleased Kagome.

Sesshoumaru gracefully stepped over a bloodstain and began to disrobe, carefully placing his armor and swords by his desk before stripping down to his hakama. The air was filled with the sweet scent of water lilies and rain as Jaken pushed past the tent flap with the day's correspondences. 

"Welcome back, My Lord. I have brought-" Jaken started to speak but was quickly silenced by Sesshoumaru snatching the missives from his tiny hands before he could finish.

With his back turned to his retainer, the demon lord quickly dismissed the imp and used his sharp fangs to rip open the envelope, his eyes eagerly scanning its contents. 

Dear Sesshoumaru,

I am sure by now you have been informed about the incident of the fire. I am relieved to inform you that Rin is safe, and we managed to reach the Western Shiro at the start of winter.

I would like to express my thanks for letting Shippo and me stay at your Shiro with Rin until you return. Adjusting to new surroundings has been quite a challenge, but I am determined to push forward and take care of Rin. She started her Court Lessons this week now that she has come of age. I have been attending the classes with her and taking notes since the countless rules in a demon-run court have been overwhelming.

In your last letter, you asked me what I did when I saw the pictures you sent me. It’s embarrassing for me to say, but your beast has been honest in sharing its feelings and thoughts, so it is only fair that I do as well. 

My first reaction was surprise. I have always wondered what you looked like under your armor and layers of silk, and I was not disappointed by what I saw. Recently I have been keeping the photos under my pillow, not wanting anyone else to see them. But there are nights when I will take them out and admire them, it makes me happy to be able to see you even if it’s only as a small photograph. 

There have been times when I’ve… had time alone to relieve myself of some tension. It was in a hot spring that I read the letter your beast had written to me. His words sparked a heat inside me, and I could picture the scene he described. What it would feel like to have your tongue tasting and teasing me. Pushing deep inside and touching places no one has before. Even writing about that night has me wanting more, wondering what it would feel like to have your hands touching me instead of my own. 

Now will you tell me more about your stripes?

Kagome.

A growl reverberated throughout the canvas tent. Sesshoumaru soon found himself in bed with the portraits of Kagome, her scent covered scarf, and her latest letter. It had been some time since he had pleasured himself and after reading about how she craved his touch, his cock was painfully hard.

Dropping the letter and looking over at the photo of her in the green and white uniform, Sesshoumaru quickly untied his hakama and pulled out his engorged length. His beast was panting in its cage, yearning to rut and to taste her blood.

Blood.

That word brought back a memory he hadn’t thought about in some time. Closing honeyed amber eyes, he began to drift back to that day in the clearing where Kagome took out an entire herd of boar demons on her own.

Kagome stood before him, drenched in the blood of her prey that had soaked into her hair, skin, clothes, and her soul. It was a heady image as she dropped the large kitchen knife she'd used as a weapon, rising from her knelt position and seemed to lock in on her next prey. Him.

Scarlet clashed with sapphire and the grip on his cock tightened. Gods she looked magnificent. Who knew that one day the mouthy little bitch that once followed his brother around would be the subject of such a vision. Would make him want her as badly as he did.

Sesshoumaru began pumping his fist in time to the slow, seductive steps she took. Approaching him with a hunger burning in those stormy eyes. Once she stood only a few paces in front of the dog demon he could wait no longer and reached out and roughly pulled her to him. The need to taste her, devour her first was unbearable.  

Kagome’s soiled robes smeared crimson onto his own as he leaned down and began to lick the enemy’s blood from her angelic face. With each long drag of his tongue, she would let out a breathy gasp that made his cock twitch. When Sesshoumaru made it down to her neck he gripped her around the waist and turned so that she was trapped between his unmovable body and a tree.

He lowered himself, still licking and tasting, as he peeled off her once white robe. Minor scratches and cuts covered her heavy breasts, begging him to soothe them with his mouth. Sesshoumaru cleaned and lapped at the injuries before tasting a dusty pink nipple. He teased and bite until Kagome buried her small hands into his mane while moaning out her pleasure.

After one last hard suck he popped the nipple out of his hot mouth and continued his journey south. His thumb ran over the tip of his cock, smearing precum around the swollen head as he came face to face with her bare sex.

Massive, clawed hands reached up and parted Kagome’s thick thighs, lifting one and placing it over his shoulder. He imagined her flushed folds would already be dripping wet, eagerly waiting for Sesshoumaru to consume all that she gave him.

Bloodred eyes looked up into midnight blue. Plump full lips were slightly open as she began to plead, begging him to take what she offered. Being the benevolent demon that he was, Sesshoumaru granted her wish by pushing his long, hot tongue into her.

A loud cry from the Goddess above him was his reward. He feasted on her center, occasionally pulling away to take her clit between his lips and suck. Each time resulted in her gripping his silver locks and moaning his name.

She tasted like mulled wine; spicy, warm, intoxicating to his senses. Plunging his tongue past her inner lips once more and he curled it towards him causing Kagome’s thighs to shake, and her breath hitch signaling he'd found a particularly sensitive spot inside and he decided his plan of attack.

Her begging made him growl low and she jerked from the vibration. Raven curls cascaded down her back as Kagome threw her head against the tree. Still using his tongue, he peered through his thick lashes watching Kagome writhe against his onslaught of pleasure. Watching her fight the pleasure she was due made him want more of her. Every time his tongue curled and pressed against that earlier spot she shook and begged for his mercy, or at least her completion.

The fist wrapped around his cock squeezed tighter and he began to move faster, hips lifting from the bed thrusting up with each downward drag of his hand. Throwing his head back he let the vision of pleasuring Kagome overtake him once more. Sesshoumaru bared his fangs as his balls tightened. He fucked Kagome with his tongue and began using his thumb to roll her clit until the dam inside her broke

"Ah! Sesshoumaru!" She screamed out fisting a handfuls of his silver hair as she held his face to her sex riding out the aftershocks of her pleasure. He didn't stop and kept plunging deeper, drinking every last drop of her desire for him.

A sound that was a mix between a grunt, and a roar escaped through clenched fangs as Sesshoumaru spilled his seed all over his fist and thighs. Watching the evidence of his desire drip from the head of his cock as the vision of what he should have done years ago to her haunted him.

Deciding to take a short rest before venturing to the river for a bath, Sesshoumaru closed his dazed amber eyes. As he began to drift into a sated slumber, he wondered when he started referring to the priestess by her name.

Chapter Text

The sun had just risen, casting a warm, golden glow on the Shiro's inner walls. As the gates to the family wing swung open, two figures walked in. The male led the way with a determined look on his face and his hands tightly clenched into fists. His long strides made the black cloak covering his military uniform ripple behind him in the morning breeze. Masaru turned his head slightly to the right and caught a glimpse of the female demon following closely behind. She had a mischievous twinkle in her eye and flashed him an innocent fanged smile. Masaru suppressed a groan and turned his attention back to the path ahead. Using two fingers, he rubbed a spot on his forehead where the beginnings of a headache were forming.

Lady Kagome had been sullen and withdrawn for weeks. Her son had returned to school, and Rin was busy preparing for her court exams, leaving the priestess with a lot of free time on her hands. Being confined to one wing of the grand palace was proving to be suffocating for her. She had taken to sneaking out at night to the edge of the woods, where she could be alone with her thoughts and breathe in the fresh air. Masaru had become aware of her nightly escapades and had been hesitant to confront her. 

The young demon took his concerns to Myoga. The elderly flea demon had been charged with ensuring the Shiro was still standing when Lord Sesshoumaru returned, with that in mind Masaru had sought out his help on how to cheer up Lady Kagome. He could only imagine the kind of damage his Lord would do if he were to find his Alpha Bitch in such a state. 

It was agreed upon by two demons that Lady Kagome needed a new female companion. One without prejudice against humans, will not fear the priestess’s holy powers and is trusted by Lord Sesshoumaru and General Katsu. Unfortunately for Masaru, only one female fulfilled every requirement. That was how the lieutenant found himself escorting his mother, Makaira, to Kagome’s quarters.

Makaira came from a small pack of dog demons who were entrusted with maintaining the Shiro grounds. The pack also took care of the royal gardens and they meticulously harvested medicinal herbs for the infirmary. Despite her lack of a prestigious background, Makaira caught the attention of her mate, General Katsu, during their youth. The general was captivated by her beauty, intelligence, and dedication to her work.

She had a unique appearance compared to the other demoness within the Shiro. Her dark auburn hair that was always in a mess of curls, emerald eyes that sparkled with mischief, and a shorter-than-average build compared to high-born dog demons who were tall and slender. She was a fierce mother who loved her pup, a loyal mate and friend, but her fiery attitude tended to cause trouble. It was that torrid behavior that always had Masaru on edge around her. Yet, it was all of these qualities that made her the perfect companion for Kagome. 

The lieutenant followed the scent of lilies and morning dew to the gardens outside of the priestess’s room. It was not difficult to spot the petite human sitting beside the koi pond, wearing a white and pink kimono. Her black ink hair shone in the morning light, falling in waves around her. Masaru knew the moment she became aware of their presence in the garden as she sat up straighter and before turning around to meet his gaze.

As Masaru approached, he noticed a hint of weariness in her dark blue eyes. It was as if a perpetual cloud had settled over her, preventing any light from reaching her and leaving Kagome lost in a haze of darkness. This had become a familiar sight, and Masaru longed for the woman he met five years ago.

Taking a calming breath to prepare himself, Masaru then took a step forward to begin introductions when a clawed hand gently touched his arm. He halted and turned around to ask his mother why she had stopped him, but she spoke before he could form the words.

"I'll take it from here, Masa," Makaira said, gently urging her son to give her and the human woman some privacy. Masaru admired how quickly and willingly his mother took charge and was keen to help Lady Kagome. He began to lean forward to embrace her and express his gratitude but paused when she continued. "Now, be a good pup and go prepare some tea for us!" she said with a cheery smile while giving him a pat on the shoulder as she walked away, leaving a bewildered Masaru in her wake.

Kagome stood to greet the newcomer, but still kept her guard up. Seeing that Masaru had been the one to bring this demoness into family gardens it was a sign she meant no harm. After taking a deep breath Kagome put on a smile and bowed.

“Oh, that’s not necessary!” Rushing the rest of the way over to the pond the demoness gave a quick bow of her own and then grabbed onto the priestess’s hands. “My name is Makaira. Is it alright if I join you? My son will be back momentarily with some tea for us.”

It was an unexpected surprise to learn that this friendly demoness was Masaru's mother. Nevertheless, Kagome greeted Makaira with a warm smile, her guard softening slightly at the realization that Masaru had brought his own kin to meet her.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Makaira," Kagome said, her voice gentle as she gave the demoness hands still holding her a squeeze, "Of course, you're welcome to join me."

Makaira's grin widened, and she settled herself beside Kagome, gracefully folding her green kimono under her legs. The two of them exchanging polite pleasantries as they awaited Masaru's return with the tea.

True to his word, Masaru soon appeared steaming teapot and two cups, his expression a mix of relief and mild embarrassment as he approached the two females. Setting down the tray, he offered a respectful bow to Kagome before turning to his mother.

"Here's the tea you requested, Mother," Masaru said, his tone respectful but tinged with a hint of exasperation.

Makaira chuckled, giving her son a playful nudge with her elbow. "Thank you, Masaru. You're such a dutiful pup."

Masaru shifted uncomfortably under his mother's teasing gaze, shooting her a pleading look that silently begged her to stop embarrassing him in front of Kagome.

Kagome couldn't help but chuckle at the exchange between mother and son, finding their dynamic endearing. "You have a wonderful son, Makaira," she said warmly, shooting Masaru a reassuring smile. "He has been incredibly patient with me over the last few years and has become a part of our family."

Makaira beamed at Kagome's words with a glint of mischief dancing in her emerald eyes. "Oh, he's a good pup, alright. Though sometimes he can get distracted by comely females," she said, winking at Masaru who shifted uncomfortably once again.

The tension that had hung in the air seemed to dissipate when Kagome burst out in laughter with Makaria quickly joining in. It had been a while since Kagome had felt such genuine joy. With Makaira's presence, it was as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, allowing her to breathe freely again and release all the pent-up anxiety that had plagued her since her arrival at the Shiro.

As the flustered lieutenant excused himself, the two females fell into a comfortable rhythm. Between cups of tea and the light lunch brought out to them, Kagome began to slowly open up more. She hadn’t realized how much she missed being around other adults and having girl talk. Sure, Rin was around, but it wasn’t the same. Kagome couldn’t always be the best friend for her; she had to prioritize being a mother first and foremost to the teen.

Makaira eyed Kagome, who seemed lost in thought while sipping her tea. It was in the demoness’s nature to cause a bit of trouble and catch others off guard. She found it was the easiest way to elicit honest reactions. Hiding a smirk behind her own cup, she said, “So, my mate told me about how you bested him in a fight. You even triggered his beast to come forth and attempt to claim you.”

The unforeseen turn in conversation caused Kagome to gasp and choke on her tea, the liquid entering her windpipe. After coughing for a few moments while Makaira patted her back, Kagome covered her bright red face and looked at the demoness with a horrified expression. “I-I didn’t mean for that to happen! Oh my God, I’m so sorry!”

Seeing the priestess begin to hyperventilate, Makaira scooted closer and grabbed hold of Kagome’s hands, framing her flushed face. “I only meant to tease you, Priestess! Take a breath and relax.” Kagome did as she was told, and the blush on her cheeks began to fade. “That’s it, there you go. I’m sorry for startling you like that, but I was curious to see how you felt about the situation my mate put you in.”

Finally able to breathe normally again, Kagome couldn’t stop the irritation from showing on her face as she moved her hands. “Next time, give me some kind of warning! You and Katsu are going to give me a heart attack one day!”

A giggle escaped Makaira as she gave Kagome’s cheeks a pinch before letting go. “I apologize. You are just so expressive it’s hard not to tease you. Do not worry about Katsu; he tells me everything, even the part where you chastised him for making a move on another female while already mated.” At the mention of mates, the curious demoness had a question she had been dying to ask. “So, do you and Lord Sesshoumaru have plans to become mates when he returns?”

Another sip and another round of coughing had the priestess ready to purify the demoness. “Stop doing that!”

They soon relocated to the veranda outside of Kagome’s room, Makaira watched the priestess bite her lip and fidget under her curious gaze. “I think you may need something stronger than tea for this conversation,” she remarked, noticing Kagome's nervous demeanor. She summoned her son once more and had him bring them sake.

Kagome nodded eagerly, feeling a mix of anticipation and apprehension. Yes, she definitely needed booze and lots of it. The nostalgia of girl talk was gone and replaced with a sense of dread.

As they settled in and drank their spirits, Makaira leaned in, her emerald eyes sparkling. "So, Kagome, tell me about your relationship with Sesshoumaru. When was the first time he gave you a gift?"

Kagome's heart skipped a beat at the question, her mind racing as she wondered how Makaira even knew the demon lord had presented her with gifts. She hadn't even fully comprehended what their relationship was, let alone how to explain it to someone else.

After a moment of hesitation, Kagome replied, "It was about seven years ago when he gave me a jade comb."

Makaira excitedly nodded, her interest spurred. "And what happened before he presented you with that comb?"

Taking a deep breath, Kagome recounted the events leading up to that moment. She told Makaira about the herd of demon boars that attacked her home, how she had fought them off to protect Rin, how Sesshoumaru had appeared afterwards seeing her covered in sweat and blood, looking anything but appealing.

Makaira listened intently as Kagome spoke. "Ah, I see," she mused. "His beast must have been drawn to you in that moment, seeing you protect his young and slaughter your enemies. It's no wonder he was captivated by you." She couldn’t help but smile at the look of disbelief on the priestess’s face.

“I don’t understand. He’s known me for years and the moment he sees me bathed in pig blood he gives me a gift?” Things just weren’t adding up for Kagome. For a while now people have been telling her that Sesshoumaru saw her as a potential partner, but she just couldn’t understand why.

Seeing that she had her work cut out for her thanks to a bunch of males trying to explain dog demon behavior, Makaira poured them both more sake and dove right in.

The demoness leaned forward, her emerald eyes meeting questioning blue ones. "Kagome, let me tell you about Sesshoumaru," she began, her voice soft yet firm. "He is not just an alpha dog demon; he holds the title of Alpha over all in the Western territory. In the past, he may have only seen you as nothing more than another human female. But when you unintentionally displayed your ability to become an alpha female, you piqued his interest."

Kagome furrowed her brows, recalling the day Sesshoumaru called her an Alpha Bitch while in a fit of rage. At the time she didn’t know why he was saying such things, or perhaps deep down she just didn’t want to know.

A gentle smile playing on Makaira lips. "Yes, when you stood your ground, protected Rin, and fought off those demon boars, you showed him your strength, your courage, your maternal instincts. That's when he started to see you differently."

Kagome's clutched the cup in her hands tightly and her eyes widened in realization. "So that's why he started giving me gifts." Her voice barely above a whisper as the impact of those words sunk in.

Makaira nodded again. "Exactly. Those gifts were his way of showing his appreciation, of indicating his ability to provide for you and your young." She sat back and watched the priestess process this information.

Kagome's mind raced with newfound understanding. "But why gifts? Why not just... talk to me?"

Makaira chuckled softly. "Ah, you see, Sesshoumaru, like all alpha males, is driven by instinct and has his own way of courting a potential mate. For him, presenting gifts is a sign of his affection, his admiration. It's his way of showing that he's serious about you." Waving a hand in the air she added, “And it’s not like Sesshoumaru was much of a talker to begin with. It was always kill first ask questions later with him.”

As Kagome stared into her cup, the pieces of the puzzle starting to fall into place. "So, all this time, he's been... assessing me?"

Makaira nodded in confirmation. "He's been showing his interest in his own canine way. When Katsu and I began courting he would show up at my home with a fresh kill every morning. My family ate very well that year." A wistful expression appeared on her face while thinking back to those days.

Kagome took a moment to let it all sink in, feeling a mix of trepidation and gratitude for Makaira's insight. "Thank you, Makaira. I...” She paused to down the last of the sake in her cup and accepting another refill she before saying, “I like Sesshoumaru, but I’m still afraid that when he returns he will lose interest in me. There is still so much I don’t know about him.”

Makaira smiled warmly, reaching out to squeeze Kagome's hand. " Just remember, you have every right to take your time and figure things out. And if you ever need someone to talk to or a shoulder to lean on, I'm here for you." Her reassuring smile was soon replaced with a wicked grin. “Katsu and I were newly mated when Sesshoumaru was born. I am more than happy to share everything I know about that pretentious pup.”

“Mother!” Masaru yelled from behind them. He had come to see if they were ready for dinner when he caught his mother speaking ill of their lord. God only knows what else she had been telling Lady Kagome.

Makaira grinned mischievously as Masaru approached. "Oh, come on, Masaru! Join us for a drink," she insisted, patting the cushion beside her.

Kagome watched the exchange with amusement, a smile playing on her lips. "Oh, don't be so serious, Masaru," she chimed in, also gesturing for him to join them. "I’m sure your mother's stories will be quite entertaining." It was clear the alcohol was now working its magic on her as well.

Reluctantly, Masaru took a seat beside them, shooting a wary glance at his mother. "I hope you're not filling Lady Kagome's head with nonsense, Mother. Lord Sesshoumaru would not be pleased," he remarked, though there was a hint of amusement in his tone.

Makaira laughed, pouring another round of sake for everyone. "Of course not, my dear. Just sharing a few anecdotes about our esteemed lord. His future mate wishes to learn more about him." she replied with a wink as Kagome once again found herself nearly choking on her sake.

Chapter Text

It had been a week since Makaira was introduced to Kagome, and the two had quickly become inseparable. Much to Masaru's dismay, his mother had dragged Kagome out of the suffocating walls of the family wing and introduced her to the rest of the Shiro. Each day, his protests fell on deaf ears as Makaira would merely smile, grab Kagome’s hand, and together they would laugh and explore the many wonders the palace had to offer.

"Isn't this place beautiful?" Makaira said one afternoon as they strolled through a particularly unique garden. She reached out to touch a violet blossom, her fingers brushing lightly against the soft, velvety petals.

This garden was nothing like the elegant and meticulously manicured one in the family wing. Here, nature ran wild and free. Vines twisted and turned, wrapping around ancient stone statues and wooden trellises, their emerald tendrils reaching skyward. Wildflowers in every imaginable hue carpeted the ground, their vibrant colors creating a patchwork quilt of reds, blues, and yellows. Overgrown foliage spilled onto the path, creating a sense of mystery and wonder.

The air was alive with the sounds of wildlife. Birds of every kind flitted among the trees, their songs blending into a symphony. Brilliantly colored butterflies danced in the sunlight, their delicate wings shimmering as they moved from flower to flower. Bees buzzed industriously; their tiny bodies dusted with pollen as they darted among the blossoms.

"This place feels like something out of a fairy tale," Kagome said softly, her eyes sparkled with wonder. She bent down to examine a cluster of wildflowers, their petals glistening with morning dew as busy bees harvested for their queen.

Makaira smiled, her gaze sweeping over the priestess as she ventured deeper into the meadow. "It does, doesn't it? I love how untamed it is. There's a sense of freedom here that you don't find in the other gardens."

Kagome nodded, inhaling the heady scent of jasmine and honeysuckle. "It's like nature has claimed this space for itself." It reminded her of the woods her home had been surrounded by, the memory of it bittersweet.

They continued their stroll, stepping carefully along the winding path. Occasionally, Makaira would stop to point out a particularly unusual plant or to share a story about the garden's history.

"See that tree over there?" Makaira said, gesturing to a massive willow on a hill just beyond the Shiro walls. Its long, drooping branches swayed gently in the breeze, creating a curtain of leaves that shimmered in the sunlight. "It's said to be over a thousand years old. Some believe it has magical properties."

Kagome's heart skipped a beat as she recognized the tree. It was the same weeping willow she had been sneaking off to each night. Seeing it now in the light of day, she was struck by its ethereal beauty. The soft glow of the sweeping branches was still visible, casting an otherworldly light on the ground beneath.

"I know that tree," Kagome said softly.

Makaira turned to her, intrigued. "Really? I had no idea you'd found it. What drew you to it?"

Kagome hesitated for a moment, then smiled. "There's something about it that feels... calming. Whenever I’m there, it’s like all my worries just melt away."

The demoness’s green eyes held a knowing twinkle. "That tree has always been special. Did you know it was often a sanctuary for Lord Sesshoumaru when he was younger?"

Eyes widened in surprise, Kagome asked, "Sesshoumaru? Really?"

She nodded, a gentle smile playing on her lips. "Yes, he would go there to hide from his tutors and advisors. I remember a time when-"

Before Makaira could continue, a loud growl interrupted her. Kagome's stomach rumbled hungrily, and both women burst into laughter.

"I guess it's lunchtime," Kagome said, blushing slightly.

Makaira chuckled, patting her friend's shoulder. "I think you're right. Come, I now have an excuse to show you the kitchens."

They soon found themselves in the bustling kitchens, a place Kagome quickly grew to love. The air was filled with the rich aromas of roasted meats and exotic spices. Pots clanged, knives chopped, and dishes sizzling and bubbling filled the room. Chefs and kitchen staff moved with purpose, their faces focused and hands deft.

Kagome's eyes widened as she surveyed the shelves lined with ingredients from around the world, some she hadn’t seen since the modern era. Jars of vibrant spices, dried herbs, and exotic fruits were meticulously arranged, creating a colorful mosaic.

"Look at all these spices!" Kagome exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement as she opened containers and breathed in their scents.

"Lord Sesshoumaru likes to keep his Shiro well stocked,” Makaira said, smiling as she followed Kagome, who seemed to float about the pantry in awe. “Let's see what the chef is preparing for lunch.”

Leaving the pantry, Makaira gracefully maneuvered through the busy kitchen, weaving between bustling the cooks. She stopped in front of a large, stocky dog demon with black hair and piercing eyes. His presence overpowering and expression stern as he worked.

"Chef Raizo," Makaira sang, "I'd like to introduce you to Lady Kagome."

The sour-looking chef turned his gaze to Kagome, his eyes narrowing slightly. "So, this is the human child's caretaker I've heard about," he said, his tone dripping with disdain. "Didn't know she was a priestess."

Makaira's eyes flashed with irritation. Without a moment's hesitation, she grabbed a wooden spoon and whacked Raizo on the head with a firm thwack. The kitchen fell silent for a moment, the staff pausing to watch the interaction.

"Mind your attitude, Raizo," Makaira chastised. "Lady Kagome is here as Lord Sesshoumaru's honored guest."

Taken aback by the sudden turn of events, Kagome tried to interject. "Well, actually I'm just—"

Makaira waved the wooden spoon at her while maintaining her stern gaze on Raizo. The chef rubbed the top of his head, looking slightly abashed but still not entirely convinced. "Honored guest, huh? Well, I suppose I can manage to be a bit more... accommodating."

Makaira nodded, satisfied. "Good. Now, what do you have prepared for lunch?"

As they enjoyed a light lunch of grilled fish and vegetables, word spread like wildfire amongst the staff about Kagome being a priestess and an honored guest of Lord Sesshoumaru. The whispers and murmurs grew louder, carrying through the corridors and into the ears of the court.

After lunch, as they began to make their way back to the family wing, a sense of unease settled over Kagome. The hallways seemed livelier, the stares more intense. It was then that a messenger approached them, bowing deeply before presenting a letter sealed with Lord Sesshoumaru's crest.

"For you, Lady Kagome," the messenger said, his voice respectful but curious.

As Kagome took the letter, a couple of high-ranking court females glided past, their elegant kimonos whispering against the floor. They noted the interaction with keen eyes and exchanged glances filled with contempt.

Makaira, ever protective, caught their looks and returned a sharp glare of her own. She let out a bark, startling the ladies. They gasped, faces pale with surprise behind their fans, and quickly hurried away.

"Don't mind them," Makaira said, her tone firm yet reassuring as she turned back to see Kagome’s worried face. "The only reason they are still around is because as an unmated lord, Sesshoumaru is required to keep a certain number of females in his inner court. He doesn't pay them any mind and usually avoids them when he can."

Kagome nodded, though the encounter left her feeling unsettled. She looked back at the retreating tall, beautiful demonesses once more, their graceful figures disappearing around a corner, before following after Makaira.

Relief washed over Masaru as Kagome finally returned to her chambers and his mother went to work in the herb gardens. As Kagome settled onto her bed, she couldn't help but feel nervous as she stared at the sealed letter in her hands. The memories of her last correspondence with Lord Sesshoumaru flooded her mind, causing her cheeks to flush with warmth. Had she been too forward? What would his response be?

Taking a deep breath, Kagome carefully broke the seal and before she could unfold the letter, she was surprised to find a set of instructions urging her to continue reading the rest of the letter in Lord Sesshoumaru's private chambers.

After a somewhat awkward conversation with Masaru, Kagome found herself standing outside a pair of imposing western-style double doors. Carvings of majestic dog demons adorned the wood, their fierce visages seeming to watch her with silent scrutiny.

Summoning her courage, Kagome pushed open one of the heavy doors and slipped into the dimly lit room. As her eyes adjusted to the low light, she made her way over to the closed curtains and pulled them back, allowing the golden afternoon sun to flood into the chamber.

With the room now bathed in sunlight, Kagome's breath caught in her throat. There was no mistaking that she was in Sesshoumaru’s private quarters. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting ancient battles and picturesque landscapes. Various demon weapons and suits of armor were proudly displayed throughout the room. A magnificent armoire stood sentinel in one corner, likely filled with the finest silks and fabrics.

But it was the centerpiece of the room that truly captured Kagome's attention: a massive bed adorned with luxurious furs, plump cushions, and an assortment of books and scrolls scattered around.

A soft smile tugged at Kagome's lips as she took in the scene before her, the thought that even the Great Lord Sesshoumaru indulged in the simple pleasures of reading before bed was endearing to her.

Eagerly walking over to the lavish bed, Kagome couldn't resist the temptation to experience its comfort firsthand. With a playful grin, she hopped onto the plush mattress and spreadeagled herself, reveling in the sensation of being enveloped in Sesshoumaru’s masculine scent.

As she settled onto the bed, the crinkle of paper in her hand served as a reminder of the purpose of her visit. With a quick flip to lay on her stomach, Kagome unfolded the letter and began to read.

Dearest Kagome,

Were you a good girl and did you follow my instructions?

Heat surged across Kagome’s face, a blush spreading from her cheeks down to her lower belly. With just one sentence, Sesshoumaru had managed to send her senses reeling, her body responding instinctively to the subtle command. A shiver raced down her spine, and she found herself squeezing her thighs together, unable to stop the arousal that pulsed within her.

You wish to know more of my markings, of the lines that adorn my flesh much like those upon my face, hips, and wrists. Indeed, there are stripes on my thighs and calves, as well as other places waiting to be discovered by your hands. I welcome the thought of you tracing the patterns of my skin with your fingertips.

Now that I have rewarded you, I am left to wonder: what do you plan to do with this newfound knowledge? Will you indulge in more of your "stress relief," as you call it, while imagining what it would feel like to run your hands over the contours of my body? Or perhaps you have other, more daring ideas in mind?

Kagome found herself turned over on her back, a hand dragging down her body until she reached the covered sex between her legs. With each passing moment, the heat between her thighs intensified, aching to be touched.

Your letter had me seeking relief as well. Touching, stroking myself as I imagined exploring your body with my mouth, tongue, and fangs. I find myself doing things I never considered before when it comes to you.

Sesshoumaru's voice echoed in her mind, sending a jolt of electricity straight to her core. The thought of him touching himself, his hand exploring his own body as he imagined her, it was fueling her own desire.

Unable to resist the temptation any longer, Kagome's hand slipped past the fabric of her robes, her fingers finding the sensitive folds between her legs. With a gasp of pleasure, she began to touch herself, mirroring the sensations that Sesshoumaru described in his letter.

Tell me what else you desire, Kagome. I wish to know all of your darkest fantasies so that I may fulfill them for you.

With each word, the need grew more intense, building to a crescendo that threatened to overwhelm her. And as she reached the pinnacle of her climax, Kagome couldn't help but cry out, her release crashing over her in waves of pure, unadulterated bliss.

My chambers are yours to enjoy until my return.

I await your response.

Sesshoumaru.

The warm hues of the fading sunlight cast a soft glow across the room, illuminating Kagome's flushed cheeks and heaving chest as she lay sprawled across Sesshoumaru's bed. The lingering scent of sex hung heavy in the air, mingling with the musky undertones of leather and sandalwood that permeated the room.

As the last tendrils of pleasure began to fade, Kagome's senses slowly returned to her, and she shot up in realization. Her heart hammered in her chest as the gravity of her actions washed over her like a tidal wave. She had just masturbated—in Sesshoumaru's room, on his bed, to his words.

With a shaky breath, Kagome pushed herself off the bed, her legs feeling weak beneath her as she stood. She hurriedly straightened her clothes and smoothed her disheveled hair.

As she slipped out of the room and into the corridor beyond, Kagome was too distracted by her own embarrassment to notice the pair of blood red eyes watching her.

Chapter Text

A tense meeting was about to take place just outside the Southern capital, a grand pavilion erected as neutral ground amidst the battle torn landscape. Lords Haruto and Sesshoumaru had arrived first, accompanied by General Katsu and Inuyasha. The air was thick with trepidation, a palpable tension lingering as they awaited their adversaries.

From the opposite direction, Lord Raika made his appearance, his once impressive presence now greatly diminished. His daughter, Lady Dokugiri, walked beside him with an almost ethereal grace. Sesshoumaru’s keen eyes took in Raika’s deterioration: he was thinner and somehow shorter, his once vibrant scarlet hair now a dull, pin-straight shadow of its former glory. The dragon lord looked every bit a demon who had lost much and was losing more each day.

In stark contrast, Lady Dokugiri appeared almost to float beside him, her expression serene and oddly joyous for someone supposedly losing a war. Her radiant presence was both disconcerting and unusual.

As the lords took their places under the canvas, the weight of their respective positions hung heavily in the air. Raika, despite his frail state, tried to project an air of confidence, his voice carrying a forced bravado.

“Greetings, Lord Sesshoumaru, Lord Haruto,” Raika began, his voice attempting to carry the authority it once held effortlessly. “We are here today to discuss a truce, a possibility for peace amidst this endless conflict.” His feeble hand gestured to the destruction around them.

Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes narrowed slightly. “Speak your terms, Lord Raika,” he replied coolly, his voice like ice.

The dragon's lips curled into a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “I once again offer my daughter, Lady Dokugiri, as a mate for you, Sesshoumaru. A union between our houses could bring an end to this strife.” 

Sesshoumaru’s response was immediate, his tone unyielding. “This One refuses.”

The pavilion fell silent for a moment, the tension escalating. Raika’s crimson eyes flashed with a mixture of disbelief and disgust. “You would still refuse a noble demoness, Lord Sesshoumaru?”

Sesshoumaru’s gaze was unwavering. “Yes.”

Raika’s face contorted with barely concealed anger. “So it’s true then,” he spat. “You would rather keep a human priestess in your bed than a high-born demoness like my daughter!”

A ripple of shock passed through those assembled. Inuyasha clenched his fists, his eyes darting towards Sesshoumaru, whose face remained stoic but was unable to stop his claws from piercing his palm. As the faint scent of his blood swirled in the air, Lady Dokugiri’s smile never wavered, though a flicker of something—perhaps disdain or secret satisfaction—danced in her eyes.

Lady Dokugiri always got what she wanted. When her father first proposed the idea of mating with Shinobu, the heir to the Eastern palace, she had been excited. Her excitement, however, quickly turned to disappointment upon meeting him. The young bear demon, despite his striking appearance—long hair black as midnight, obsidian eyes, a tall but slender stature, and a face as beautiful as Aphrodite—was painfully shy and shared his father’s love for gossip. He rarely left the confines of the Northern palace, preferring the company of books and servants to the harsh realities of politics and war. For Dokugiri, his physical beauty was irrelevant. All she cared about was power.

Initially, Dokugiri thought she could use his timid nature to her advantage, manipulating him to do her bidding. She envisioned herself ruling the North once Lord Haruto was out of the picture. He could barely look at her, his nervousness rendering any meaningful interaction difficult. Realizing that without his cooperation, completing a mating would be near impossible, Dokugiri’s dissatisfaction grew.

Determined not to be thwarted, she concocted a story about overhearing Lord Haruto's advisors plotting to claim territory that belonged to the South through the mating agreement. This fabrication ignited tensions, leading to chaos and distrust. When her father learned that Lord Haruto had enlisted Lord Sesshoumaru to fight alongside the East, he hastily arranged a meeting to negotiate peace. It was Dokugiri who suggested the idea of a mating alliance between their houses, seeing it as a way to still get what she desired, a mate worthy of her. She had never met Sesshoumaru but had heard the stories of his power and conquests.

Their first meeting several years ago left a lasting impression on her. It was on that hilltop standing beside her father that she had laid eyes on Sesshoumaru for the first time. His presence was commanding, his aura exuding a cold, effortless strength. At that moment, she decided she must have him. His rejection of the mating proposal was merely a bump in her plan.

As time went on, Lord Raika began to contemplate ending the war, prompted by ongoing investigations into the land dispute. This only made Dokugiri grow increasingly desperate to maintain power over the situation. Drawing inspiration from ancient texts on Roman battles, she concocted her own blend of Mad Honey, surreptitiously adding it to her father's daily tea. Gradually, the potent concoction drove him toward madness, ensuring her continued control over him.

Soon, she dispatched her own network of spies to gather intelligence from the Western Shiro. Every whispered conversation, every clandestine meeting, was meticulously recorded and analyzed. She needed to find a way to gain leverage over Lord Sesshoumaru, ensuring he could not deny her a second time.

It was through one of these covert operatives that Dokugiri unearthed a crucial piece of information, a certain human woman, a priestess, who held Sesshoumaru’s unwavering attention. Intrigued by this unexpected and revolting revelation, Dokugiri saw an opportunity to manipulate the situation to her advantage. When put on the spot, there was no way a powerful demon like Lord Sesshoumaru could deny her for a pathetic human.

“This meeting,” Sesshoumaru said slowly with a razor edge to his voice, “is about the future of your lands. If you have no better offer, then this discussion is over.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes were like molten gold, barely containing the beast within him. His hellhound snapped its jaws and clawed at the cage of his composure, desperate for a taste of dragon blood. He could feel the raw power surging through him, demanding retribution for allowing another's eyes to look upon his priestess.

He glanced behind him and noted Inuyasha, who, for once, managed to keep his temper in check, though his agitation was evident in the way his ears twitched and his fists clenched in his lap. Beside the half-breed, General Katsu sat still as a statue, his unreadable expression betraying no hint of his thoughts or emotions. 

To Sesshoumaru’s left sat Lord Haruto, whose reaction was anything but composed. His eyes were wide, and his mouth hung open in shocked disbelief. Sesshoumaru made a mental note to deal with Haruto’s lack of decorum once they were back at camp. The fool’s open-mouthed astonishment was an embarrassment that would need addressing.

In one fluid motion, Sesshoumaru stood. He cast a final, disdainful glance at the sickly Lord Rakia and his daughter. With a swirl of his haori sleeves, Sesshoumaru turned and left the pavilion.

As he exited, the pavilion fell into a hushed silence, the weight of his malevolent presence lingering even after he had gone. Dokugiri watched him leave, a devious glint in her ruby eyes. She knew that her game was far from over. In fact, it had only just begun.

Hoping the long walk back to base camp would help calm his still raging beast, Sesshoumaru was left disappointed when a clawed hand grabbed his arm and stopped him.

“Tell me it was a lie. That the foolish dragon’s claims about a human woman in your bed are baseless!” Haruto’s voice trembled with fury and disbelief and his grip tightened. He couldn't fathom the idea that the great Lord Sesshomaru, who had always shown disdain for humans after his father, Lord Toga, had run off with a human princess, could be involved with one. Even the human child Sesshoumaru cared for had seemed more like a pet than anything else, right?

Sesshoumaru pulled his arm free from Haruto’s grasp, his eyes cold and unyielding. “This is not the place for such a discussion,” he replied. Without another word, he continued on his way.

The pause in his trek allowed Katsu and Inuyasha to catch up with them. Just as the three were about to resume their journey behind the dog demon, shouts and roars echoed from their camp. A strong gust of wind blew past them, whipping their hair and clothes before a large dust cloud formed, rapidly approaching.

“Oh no... not now,” Inuyasha grumbled, taking a step behind Katsu and clutching his still-healing left arm.

When the dust settled and cleared, a lone figure stood before Sesshoumaru. The newcomer stepped forward, his sky blue eyes accessing the dog demon brothers with a challenging glint.

“I heard there was some dog asking about me, and the only mutt I know is you, Inuyasha!” Kouga's voice was loud and accusatory as he pointed a finger at the half-demon. “If you still got a problem with my claim on Kagome, then have the balls to face me! After I kick your ass, I’m going to track down my woman and take her back North with me.”

The wolf demon placed his hands on his hips, his expression smug. The look of fear and the slight greenish tint that spread across Inuyasha’s face made Kouga preen with glee. 

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed as he regarded Kouga. So this was the wolf prince who had been pursuing his priestess. As tempting as it was to let out his frustrations on the wolf, he had other matters to see to. “This is neither the time nor place for your petty squabbles, wolf,” he stated, his voice low and dangerous. “Leave now.”

Kouga’s bravado wavered slightly under Sesshoumaru’s icy glare, but he didn’t back down. “I’m not leaving until this is settled,” he declared, though his voice lacked some of its previous confidence. He had expected Inuyasha to begin throwing insults while waving his sword around, but nothing happened. The half-demon stayed back, seemingly trying to make himself as small as possible to avoid being noticed.

A charged energy crackled in the air, sending a shiver down Kouga’s spine and making his tail stand on end. His focus was pulled back to the taller brother, noticing the crimson seeping into Sesshoumaru’s eyes. The change was subtle but unmistakable—a clear warning that the dog demon was on the verge of unleashing his beast.

“What’s the matter, Inuyasha? Too scared to face me yourself?” Kouga taunted, trying to regain some of his lost leverage. 

“Not scared, wolf,” Inuyasha growled, finally stepping forward. “Just smarter than you. Sesshoumaru’s right. This isn’t the time.”

Another surge of power reverberated through the air. Sesshoumaru’s voice dropped to a lethal whisper. “If you dare to claim what is ours again, we will skin you alive, devour your flesh , and gift your pelt to our mate.”

Chapter Text

The only sound that could be heard across the no man’s land was the thunderous crackling of power swirling around Sesshoumaru. His verbal claim of Kagome had been a slap in the face not only to Kouga, but to Lord Haruto as well. The bear’s eyes widened in shock and confusion, his mind racing to comprehend the implications of Sesshoumaru’s words.

Just as the Eastern Lord stepped forward, desperate to make sense of the upheaval, another burst of energy erupted from Sesshoumaru’s left side. The ensuing white light was blinding, forcing everyone to shield their eyes against the searing brilliance. The very air vibrated with raw, untamed power, causing a wave of his expanded aura to sweep through the land.

When the glow around the demon lord began to fade, his left sleeve was tattered and ruined, revealing a newly formed left arm. In the clawed hand, a blade was clenched tightly, one that was created purely out of Sesshoumaru’s own power. 

Kouga’s blue eyes widened in disbelief and terror as he took in the sight of the regenerated arm and the formidable weapon it held. His confidence evaporated, replaced by an instinctual fear of the overwhelming power emanating from Sesshoumaru.

Sesshoumaru briefly regarded the blade in his hand before fixing his cold, calculating gaze on Kouga. “Do you understand now, wolf?” he asked, his voice a deadly whisper that cut through the tension like a knife. “You have no claim here. Leave before I decide to demonstrate just how insignificant you truly are.”

Kouga swallowed hard, his bravado utterly shattered. Without another word, he turned and fled, his heart pounding in his chest.

As the wolf’s form receded into the distance, the air seemed to settle, the crackling energy dissipating but leaving behind a profound silence. Sesshoumaru’s dominance was now unquestionable. He cast a final, icy glance over the remaining onlookers, ensuring his supremacy was recognized by all. In that moment, the land itself seemed to bow to the indomitable power of the demon lord.

Still reeling from the implications of Sesshoumaru’s claim of a mortal woman, Lord Haruto moved forward hesitantly. “Lord Sesshoumaru,” he began, his voice almost too quiet to hear, “this… human… is she truly…?”

Sesshoumaru cut him off with a sharp glance. “This is not a matter for your concern, Haruto. Focus on the task at hand, there is a war to be won.” He turned to his brother and the general. “Inuyasha, Katsu, let us proceed. We have wasted enough time.”

Inuyasha nodded, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Yeah, let’s go,” he muttered, casting a wary glance in the direction Kouga had fled. He knew the wolf had got off unscathed, but it would be long before he would forget the threat of his half-brother's words.

As the group continued their trek back to base camp, the air still thick with tension and unanswered questions, a familiar figure appeared before Sesshoumaru. Totosai sat upon Mo-mo with an unusual air of respect towards the demon.

“Lord Sesshoumaru,” Totosai began, sounding almost proud of the young lord, “you are now more powerful than your father ever was. The sword you now wield, Bakusaiga, is a testament to your strength and destiny. Its name—”

But Sesshoumaru’s attention, however, was drawn elsewhere. His keen eyes noticed a demon with messy red hair and vibrant green eyes standing near his tent. The young demon and him made eye contact and without a second thought, Sesshoumaru cut off Totosai mid-sentence, thrusting Bakusaiga into the blacksmith’s arms and making a beeline for the kit. He had no doubt the old fire demon would return the blade once a scabbard was made. 

Totosai blinked in surprise but complied, clutching the powerful blade as the dog demon strode past. It was just like Sesshoumaru to treat such a momentous event with little importance, his focus shifting immediately to what he considered to be more pressing matters.

“Shippo,” Sesshoumaru’s baritone voice called out as he closed in on the kit. The soldiers in his path quickly moved aside as he passed. “What are you doing here? Has something happened?”

The fox demon looked up, a mixture of awe and nervousness on his face as he took in the demon lord’s intimidating form for the first time in a decade. The newly formed left arm hanging at Sesshoumaru's side didn’t go unnoticed by Shippo, nor the way the demon lord seemed even more imposing than before. As much as he wanted to ask the male about the changes, he was there on an important matter.

He watched as the young kit opened and closed his mouth a few times before slamming his eyes shut. Taking a deep, calming breath, he opened them once more and with as much confidence and bravery as he could muster, Shippo revealed the reason for his visit. “Lord Sesshoumaru! I seek your permission to formally court Rin, daughter and ward to the Western Lands!”

Whatever Sesshoumaru had been expecting, it was not that. The fox was here on a personal matter, not because his females were in danger. He let out a quiet huff of relief.

“Come,” was all the demon said before opening his tent and stepping inside, fully expecting the kit to follow his orders.

Blinking in mild disbelief that he had actually done it—he had asked Sesshoumaru for the chance to court Rin—Shippo hesitated for a moment. Looking around the camp once more, he was shocked to make eye contact with a pale-looking Inuyasha before ducking behind the flap to Lord Sesshoumaru's tent.

Inside it was dimly lit, the soft glow of lanterns and candles casting shadows on the canvas walls. Sesshoumaru gestured for Shippo to sit, his expression inscrutable. The young fox demon complied, his nerves still jittery but his resolve firm.

“Explain,” Sesshoumaru commanded, his tone calm but leaving no room for evasion.

Before Shippo had the chance to make his case as to why he felt himself worthy of being by Rin's side, Lord Haruto burst into the yurt, nearly ripping the makeshift door off as he barged in.

“I will not ask again! What is your relationship with this human woman in your home? How has the little whore tricked someone as powerful as you, Lord Sesshoumaru, into claiming her as his own?”

The outburst hung thick in the air as the bear demon looked at Sesshoumaru with wild eyes. It was not unexpected for such questions to be asked given his family’s history, but Sesshoumaru was not his father. He would not sit idly by while others insulted his future mate. His beast was still reeling from its encounter with the wolf and was eager to spill blood. Unfortunately for the hound, someone else beat him to the punch.

Shippo was the first to react. Standing up and swirling around to face the Eastern Lord, his green eyes flashed with rage, and a burning flush crept up his neck. He bared his elongated fangs while his three tails bristled, doubling in size as his aura surged.

“My mother is not a whore!” Shippo's voice trembled with fury, each syllable growing louder and more defiant. “She is the Shikon Priestess and is more powerful than you will ever be! It’s because of her that Naraku and the sacred jewel are gone, and your lands are safe! Did you think that horrible spider just magically disappeared? She sacrificed herself for everyone in this land so you can play your little war games and not have your people absorbed by Naraku!”

The kit’s nostrils flared with every breath, his form growing slightly as his demonic power surged. Taking another breath, he prepared for his second wind, the anger in his eyes deepening. “Mama even bested Lord Sesshoumaru’s strongest warrior in a fight! Masaru’s father, General—”

He was cut off when the General himself stepped into the tent.

“Katsu,” Sesshoumaru acknowledged with a low growl. “It seems Lord Haruto requires a lesson in respect.”

Katsu’s gaze flickered to Shippo, then back to Haruto. “Lord Haruto,” he began, his voice cold, “you would do well to remember the sacrifice of the Shikon Priestess. She is the reason we are not all under Naraku’s thrall. Your words are not just an insult to her but to everyone who fought and bled in that battle.”

Haruto’s bluster deflated slightly, but his dark eyes remained determined. “I did not mean—”

“You did,” Sesshoumaru interrupted, stalking closer to the bear, his overpowering presence drawing the oxygen from the room. “And you will atone for it. Kagome is my intended, and any disrespect towards her is an offense to me. You will apologize and remember your place, or you will find yourself without an ally…. or a head.”

Haruto swallowed hard, glancing around at the other males, his uncharacteristic meltdown giving way to fear. “I... apologize, Lord Sesshoumaru. And to you, fox kit. I spoke out of turn.”

Sesshoumaru’s red-tinged eyes remained narrowed, and though he nodded, it was clear he would not forget the bear's words so easily. “Very well. Leave us now.”

Lord Haruto bowed stiffly and exited the tent with what little pride he had, wounded but his life intact. As he stepped outside, his voice could be heard by those inside, carrying through the tent's thin walls.

“How did a human priestess become the mother to a fox demon?” Haruto's voice was tinged with bewilderment as he addressed Inuyasha, who stood nearby.

Leaning against a post with his arms crossed, Inuyasha glanced up at Haruto. “Kagome took Shippo in after his father was killed,” he explained, his tone gruff but respectful. “She’s always had a way of seeing past what we are to who we are. She gave him a home and a family when he had none.”

Inside the tent, the atmosphere remained tense, but the overheard conversation from outside eased the pressure. Shippo stood a little taller, his earlier courage now reinforced by the validation of Inuyasha’s words. 

As Sesshoumaru’s aura receded, he turned to Shippo. “You spoke true. Your mother would be proud.”

Shippo, still reeling from the confrontation with one of the carnal lords, nodded. “Thank you, Lord Sesshoumaru. I couldn’t let him insult her.”

It was then that Katsu approached the kit, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Lady Kagome has raised you well.” There was a twinkle in the general’s eyes, indicating his excitement at finally meeting the wayward kit the priestess spoke so fondly of. "I am General Katsu, or as you put it, Lord Sesshoumaru’s strongest warrior your mother bested in a fight."

A blush covered Shippo’s cheeks as he looked down at his feet, once again appearing as the young, adolescent demon he truly was. His tails twitching, betraying his nervousness despite his previous outburst.

Sesshoumaru, eager to get back on track and continue his conversation with the kit, turned to Katsu. “See that the bear does not run his mouth all around the camp.”

Katsu nodded. “Of course, my lord,” he replied before bowing and exiting the tent, with Inuyasha hot on his trail to hunt down Lord Haruto.

As the fox demon got comfortable again, Sesshoumaru set about removing his armor and tattered haori. He let his long silver hair fall from its high ponytail, cascading over his shoulders before pulling on a plain yukata leaving it open in the front. He vaguely noted the new sets of stripes draped over his shoulders. A tiny smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he thought about informing Kagome of the addition or letting her discover them for herself.

“Jaken,” Sesshoumaru called out, “Bring us tea.”

Jaken, who had been lurking nearby, hurried to comply. “At once, Lord Sesshoumaru,” he squeaked before scurrying off.

Shippo watched the scene unfold, his nerves slowly calming. The sight of Sesshoumaru in a more relaxed state was both comforting and intimidating. In all the years he had known the powerful demon he had only ever seen him in battle attire.

Once Jaken returned with the tea, Sesshoumaru poured a cup for Shippo, then selected Kagome’s lost teacup for himself. He took a moment to sip his tea before speaking, his voice calm and measured. “Does your mother know you are here?” he asked, his gaze steady on the young fox demon.

Shippo looked down at the cup of tea in his hands, the tips of his ears turning red. “No. Mama thinks I am back at the academy,” he admitted.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed slightly. If the Priestess learned that her kit had run off to a war zone, he would undoubtedly be the one to face her wrath. Suppressing the urge to let out an exasperated huff, he decided it was best to get the fox out of the south as soon as possible.

“Inuyasha will escort you back to the Western border,” Sesshoumaru declared, his tone leaving no room for argument. “From there, you will continue on to the Shiro, and I will not inform your mother of your reckless detour.”

Panic flashed across Shippo’s face. He placed his hands firmly on the table, sitting up straight as his tails bristled with determination. “I won’t leave until you agree to let me court Rin!” he exclaimed, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and resolve.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes darkened, the stripes on his face becoming more pronounced. “You dare to make demands of me, kit?” he asked, his voice dangerously soft.

Shippo’s eyes hardened, and a burning flush crept up his neck with every word. “I’m not leaving,” he repeated, his arms shaking slightly but his gaze unwavering. “I love her, and I want to prove that I’m worthy of her.”

Sesshoumaru did not resist the urge to show his irritation this time. Rubbing his forehead with clawed fingers, he let out a slow breath. Now was not the time or place to be discussing such personal matters. In his eyes, Rin was still too young and had not even come out into demon society yet. The kit was just coming of age and was still seen as too young to even consider finding a mate. Why the sudden need to do so was beyond the demon lord.

“It is not possible,” Sesshoumaru said, his voice firm but not unkind. “Until Rin passes her court exams, males are not permitted to court her.” He poured himself more tea, ignoring the intense glare Shippo was giving him. “And you are far too young. A fox must obtain five tails before they are seen as eligible to take a mate. Did you not learn this at your school?”

Shippo’s three tails lowered slightly, the confidence in his stance wavering. He knew the rules, of course, but his feelings for Rin had driven him to speak out. “Yes, I know that,” he admitted, his voice softer but still determined. “But I’m not seeking to mate with her yet. I just want to court her, to show her and everyone else that I’m serious.”

The damn kit was as stubborn as his mother. They were going in circles, neither backing down. It left Sesshoumaru with three options: threaten the kit to leave or he would change his mind and inform Kagome that he was in the south, take him to the border himself and toss him as far as he could, hoping he would land near the Shiro, or bargain with him.

The first two options sounded the easiest and most appealing. But knowing the brat, he would just find his way back and pester him further.

Sesshoumaru sighed inwardly before finally conceding. “If you wish to prove yourself worthy, there are conditions. You will return to your training and excel in your studies. You will not speak to Rin about this until the appropriate time. When she has completed her exams, and if you have earned your fourth tail, we will discuss this matter again.”

Shippo blinked, absorbing Sesshoumaru’s words. Relief washed over his features. It wasn’t a definite no! “Thank you, Lord Sesshoumaru. I promise I’ll do everything I can to become worthy of Rin and the House of the Moon!”

The unconcealed optimism and determination radiating off Shippo were tangible. Sesshoumaru had to hide a grin behind his teacup. Yes, he was just like his mother.

“At first light, Inuyasha will take you north and see that you make it back to the academy. You may stay in my quarters tonight.” He would not risk losing track of the kit before he left.

The mention of Inuyasha reminded Shippo of something he had been wanting to ask the demon lord. “Why is Inuyasha here? He isn’t the type to fight someone else’s battle, let alone with you.” A sharp look from the dog demon had Shippo quickly adding, “No offense…”

Sesshoumaru considered how much information to reveal to the kit. He settled on a simple approach. “He is repenting.” His tone held a warning, urging the fox not to question him further on the subject.

Taking the hint, Shippo began to drink his now cold tea. But now that he was here with Sesshoumaru, there was still one last question he needed to know the answer to.

“Lord Sesshoumaru, may I ask you one more thing?”

Letting out a sigh, the demon lord nodded and waited to see what other inquiries the kit had for him.

Shippo’s face suddenly turned serious as he assessed the demon lord in front of him. “Do you love her?”

The question caught Sesshoumaru off guard, causing him to pause mid-drink. His narrow, amber eyes peered at the kit through dark lashes as he slowly set his teacup down. 

Love. It was a word he had never used before, a concept he had never fully grasped. He respected her, admired her, perhaps even idolized her. But love?

He closed his eyes for a moment, conjuring the vivid memory of the last day he had walked into her homestead with the lieutenant. He remembered spotting Kagome and Rin working together in their little garden. Kagome stood and turned to him, her sun-flushed cheeks slightly rosy, her bright ocean-blue eyes sparkling as they found him. How her smile outshone the sun on even the hottest summer day, radiating warmth and light.

The memory was so clear, that he could almost feel the summer breeze rustling through the leaves, hear the soft hum of insects in the background, and smell the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers. Did he love the priestess?

His father’s words echoed in his mind, the final haunting question that had lingered with him for years.

“Do you have someone to protect?”

Sesshoumaru’s left arm twitched involuntarily as the weight of those words settled over him. His eyes snapped open, looking at the small sun etched into the side of the teacup before they locked onto the kit before him. 

Later that day back in the west, Kagome stood up and stretched, her muscles aching from hours of labor. The late summer sun beat down relentlessly, the heat almost unbearable. She took off her straw hat, wiping the sweat from her forehead, and sighed. Despite the brutal weather, she couldn’t help but smile as she looked around the field. Seeing Makaira and the other members of her pack working hard to gather herbs for the upcoming winter filled Kagome with a deep sense of accomplishment. It had been too long since she had felt truly useful, and she was grateful that the demoness had allowed her to tag along.

As she was about to get back to work, a strange sensation washed over her. Her holy powers stirred, and the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. She noticed the demons in the field beginning to stand and turn south, their expressions somber. An eerie quiet settled over them, and suddenly, an invisible force rippled through the air.

The shock wave hit Kagome with the force of a gale, nearly knocking her over. She braced herself, shielding her face against the strong wind. The force disappeared as quickly as it had come, leaving a stunned silence in its wake. It seemed to stretch on for several minutes before it was broken by celebratory howls and barks. Looking around, Kagome saw everyone smiling and rejoicing.

Just then, she felt the ground beneath her feet shift. The limp herbs at her feet began to triple in size, expanding rapidly. Confused, Kagome was about to go ask Makaira what had just happened when a familiar aura brushed against her cheek.

Whipping her head back towards the south, she felt the phantom touch surrounding her. The demon’s presence had reached out to her across the distance, his powerful aura wrapping around her like a protective cloak. She closed her eyes, savoring the feeling, allowing herself to be momentarily lost in the warmth and familiarity of his essence before it disappeared into the Western Lands with the rest of his energy.

“Sesshoumaru.”

Chapter Text

It was early fall, and the crisp air brought a welcome respite from the summer heat. Kagome was outside, dressed in her usual cozy robes, enjoying the cooler weather and watching the Shiro pups play. Some were in their humanoid forms while others transformed into dogs. Their joyful laughter, yips and boundless energy brought a smile to her face. Rin sat beside her, chatting excitedly about her upcoming exams.

“I’m a little nervous,” Rin admitted, her hands twisting in her lap. “But I’ve studied hard, and I think I’m ready.”

Kagome placed an arm around Rin’s shoulders and pulled the girl close. “You’ll do great, Rin. You’re the brightest and most determined person I know.” Leaning in just a bit closer she added in a whisper, “But don’t tell Shippo I said that!” 

Not far off, Masaru and his mother stood together, watching over Kagome and Rin. The two women were giggling and whispering amidst the bustling activity around them. Makaira brushed a stray curl from her face as she glanced over at the pack of court demonesses huddled together. They would occasionally glare over at the priestess while gossiping amongst themselves. 

“News travels quickly,” Makaira quietly remarked. “The Lord Sesshoumaru’s claim has everyone talking. Lord Haruto’s loose tongue didn’t help matters.”

Masaru nodded, his expression serious. “The Shiro is on edge again. The land has been thriving with the resurgence of the lord’s power, but the instability brought on by the bear's words has everyone on high alert.” 

They turned back to Kagome and Rin  as they shared another laugh, oblivious to the tense atmosphere surrounding them. The palace still bore the scars of Toga’s decision to leave the West and protect his human lover, ultimately sacrificing his life to save her and their half-demon child. This tragedy remained a raw and painful memory, a specter that haunted the halls and fueled fears of history repeating itself. Many worried that this rumored claim could destroy the House of the Moon and destabilize the Western territories.

“I am grateful for your help watching over them, Mother. It made locating and eliminating the dragon’s spies surprisingly easy,” Masaru said. “One of them sang like a bird once captured. It seems even those in Lord Raika’s employment have no love for their lord or his daughter.”

His mother’s eyes widened slightly. “What did they reveal?”

The lieutenant's jaw tightened and his green eyes hardened. “The Southern Lands are nearly deserted. Demons and humans alike are fleeing North or to the Southern Isles seeking asylum. It was also revealed that the dragon’s daughter, Lady Dokugiri, is the true mastermind behind this war, keeping her father poisoned and hidden behind the palace walls. She’s using the females and their offspring within as shields in case the East and West wished to attack. Those within the palace are starving, and conditions throughout the land aren’t any better.”

Makaira shook her head, unable to hide the grim expression on her face. “It’s a dire situation. But with the Western Lord’s newfound strength, perhaps he can finally find a way to end Lady Dokugiri’s tyranny.”

Just then, Kagome looked up, catching Masaru’s eye. She gave him a reassuring smile, sensing mother and son’s unease. He returned the smile, eyes softening as he watched the priestess braid the teen’s long chestnut color hair.  

As Kagome and Rin continued chatting and enjoying the weather, their laughter blending with the sounds of the Shiro pups at play, a distant howl pierced the air. The sound was haunting yet regal, and it drew the attention of everyone in the Shiro. Kagome looked up, shielding her eyes from the sun, and gasped.

High above, a large, white dog demon soared through the sky, its presence both awe-inspiring and intimidating. It bore a striking resemblance to Sesshoumaru’s true demon form, but there were subtle differences. This beast’s ears were longer, flowing elegantly behind her like silken banners. A large collar of fur surrounded her neck, giving her an even more majestic appearance. Under her blood-red eyes, a delicate pink marking added a touch of grace to her fierce visage.

Rin’s eyes lit up with excitement as she recognized the approaching figure. “Lady Inukimi!” she exclaimed, her voice filled with joy. Kagome, however, was confused. She had no clue who this demoness was.

Masaru and Makaira paused their conversation, their eyes also drawn skyward. Inukimi’s presence was unexpected and a sign that the rumors about her son had made it to the Sky Palace. The Shiro was already on edge due to recent developments, and the arrival of Sesshoumaru’s mother could either ease the tension or heighten it further.

As the girls stood, Makaira was immediately by Kagome’s side, her body tense. “Kagome, come with me to my home for a while.” she urged, voice low and uncharacteristically nervous. “It’s best if you stay with me until the Lady Mother leaves.”

Kagome frowned, trying to glean more information from the demoness. “Why should I avoid her? What’s going on?” she asked, looking back to Masaru for answers.

Before Makaira could respond, a child’s scream pierced the air, freezing everyone in their tracks. Heads turned towards the forest edge where a small pup burst from the treeline, racing into the open field. Panic and fear were etched across the pup’s tear stained face.

“What is going on!?” Kagome demanded, her heart pounding as she looked around her. The sudden flurry of events were giving her whiplash.

The small child rushed forward and into one of the court females arms. “W-we were playing catch and then Arakan threw the ball too far and it went into the woods!” The female pup cried out between sobs. “I t-told him we shouldn’t go after it b-but he said it was fine. A nure-onna caught him when he walked by the river. I-I ran away, I'm s-so sorry!” she exclaimed breathlessly.

Overhearing this Kagome’s blood ran cold. The nure-onna were known to be powerful and vicious snake demons, known for her insatiable hunger for children. They typically stayed away from the populated areas, but with the Lord of the West away, one must have grown bolder, stalking the Shiro border in search of prey.

The atmosphere immediately shifted from tense to mournful. The child’s mother was wailing and screaming, desperately trying to go after her pup while others held her back, their faces etched with sorrow and helplessness.

Realizing no one was doing anything to save the child, without hesitation Kagome bolted towards the forest. Her heart pounded in her chest, driven by her need to save the child. No one dared to stop her, and for a moment, Makaira stood in shock before chasing after the priestess. But Kagome was already pushing through the dense foliage, her mind focused on reaching the pup in time.

Bursting into a small clearing by the river, Kagome skidded to a halt, her breath catching in her throat. The scene before her was a nightmare brought to life. The child lay on the ground, curled up in a fetal position, his cries filled with terror. Looming over him was the nure-onna, a vile serpent demon. Its monstrous, human-like head reared back, preparing to strike. Wet, stringy black hair obscured its pale face, adding to its eerie appearance. Large, black eyes were fixated on the pup, unblinking and predatory. A long, forked tongue hung out of its unnaturally wide mouth, flicking in anticipation. The demon's enormous body was covered in black scales that shimmered ominously in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees.

Kagome's heart pounded as she took in the horrifying sight. Her protective instincts surged, and without a second thought, she summoned her holy powers. With a swift motion, she unleashed a blast of pure reiki at the nure-onna. The holy energy struck the creature, forcing it back with a high pitched screech of pain. Seizing the moment, Kagome dashed forward, scooping the terrified pup into her arms.

"Hang on!" she whispered urgently to the child, turning on her heel and racing back towards the Shiro. The nure-onna recovered quickly, its furious hisses echoing through the clearing. Kagome could hear it slithering after them, its massive body crashing through the underbrush.

As she neared the treeline, Kagome pushed herself harder, her legs burning with effort. The sunlight filtering through the leaves ahead was a beacon of hope. Just as she broke through the trees, she set the pup down, her eyes blazing with conviction. Spinning around, she threw up a shield of holy energy just as the nure-onna lunged at her.

The monster collided with the barrier, recoiling with another furious screech. Kagome held firm, pouring more of her reiki into the shield. The nure-onna, momentarily thrown off balance, writhed and hissed, its eyes burning with malice from having its meal taken away.

Kagome's stormy blue eyes narrowed, and she summoned her spiritual energy once more. Forming a bow and arrow of pure reiki, she drew back the glowing string, her focus razor-sharp. "Stay away from him!" she shouted, releasing the arrow.

The arrow streaked through the air and it struck the nure-onna in the forehead, the creature let out a blood-curdling scream. The holy energy coursed through its body, causing it to convulse violently. Flames erupted from the point of impact, consuming the demon in a fiery inferno.

The priestess watched as the snake's form twisted and writhed, the flames reducing it to ash in moments. The clearing fell silent, the air thick with the scent of smoke and burnt flesh. Kagome stood there, panting and sweating, her eyes scanning the surroundings to ensure the threat was truly gone.

The pup, still trembling, crawled over to Kagome and hugged her leg, his small body shaking with sobs. Kagome knelt down, wrapping her arms around him. "It's okay, you're safe now," she whispered soothingly, her fingers gently combing through his silver curls. 

“Arakan!” A voice cried out. The court demonesses broke free of those holding her back and raced towards Kagome and the pup.

As the female drew near, she halted a few paces away, her sterling hair flowing behind her. Wide golden eyes locking onto Kagome's, shining with a mixture of fear and pleading, as if silently begging the priestess not to harm her child. 

Kagome offered a soft smile and stepped forward. Recognizing his mother, the pup leaped from her arms into the waiting embrace of the demoness. He snuggled close to her chest as she wrapped the fur that was across her shoulders around him, encasing him in her warmth.

The demoness looked up at Kagome, her mouth opening and closing a few times as she struggled to find the words. Finally, her voice trembling and hoarse, she managed to speak. "Thank you... thank you for saving my son."

Kagome wiped the sweat from her brow, feeling the cool relief against her flushed skin. She flashed the demoness a bright smile, one that radiated warmth and kindness. "There's no need to thank me. I'm just glad he's safe," she said gently.

Just as Kagome was about to say more, a sentinel from the Sky Palace appeared beside her. His alabaster white armor gleamed in the dappled sunlight, and his cape, a striking combination of silver and red, rustled softly as he bowed respectfully.

“Princess of the House of the Moon, Protector of the Western skies, and Lady Mother to the Lord of the Western Lands, summons you to her private chambers.”

Chapter Text

Kagome was led through the labyrinthine halls of the Shiro with Masaru practically glued to her side, his tense expression adding to her growing confusion. Rin had been ecstatic about Sesshoumaru’s mother visiting, yet everyone else seemed on edge, as if the Lady Mother’s presence was something to be feared. How was it that she hadn’t known Sesshoumaru’s mother was still alive? She had lived in the Shiro for some time now, yet not once had anyone mentioned Inukimi.

The further they walked, the more familiar the surroundings became. She recognized the path leading to Sesshoumaru’s quarters. Masaru must have noticed her puzzlement because he leaned in slightly and murmured, “The Lady Mother prefers to stay in her former quarters when she visits.”

Her old room? That means they are going…

They stopped in front of a set of ornate shoji doors opposite Sesshoumaru’s room, the ones meant for the Lady of the Western Lands. Two guards from the Sky Palace slowly slid the doors open. Inside and now in her humanoid form, Inukimi sat on a luxurious pile of furs and cushions, looking both relaxed and regal, completely at home. 

The Lady Mother was a vision of ethereal beauty. She and Sesshoumaru bore striking similarities, their familial connection unmistakable in the cold of their silver hair, the piercing golden eyes, and the regal crescent moon marking that adorned their foreheads.

Her silver hair was artfully styled into intricate buns and flowing ponytails, cascading down her back like a waterfall of moonlight. Each strand seemed to shimmer with a life of its own. Her kimono was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, composed of multiple layers in shades of white, blue, and purple. The fabric flowed around her in graceful waves. 

Draped over her shoulders and arms was luxurious white fur. It billowed around her like a cloud, adding to her otherworldly image. 

Kagome hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. She lowered herself to the floor and bowed deeply, Masaru mirroring her movements.

“Rise, little Priestess, and come here. I wish to have a close look at you,” Inukimi commanded, her voice smooth and deep, like silk brushing over steel.

As Kagome moved to approach, Masaru’s hand shot out, gripping her arm with a look of panic on his face. 

“Oh, none of that,” Inukimi drawled, her lips curling into a fanged smile that did little to reassure. “I won’t bite her. I’ve already eaten today.”

Masaru’s hold on Kagome tightened, his protective instincts battling with his sense of duty. But Kagome gently removed his claws, giving him a reassuring look that seemed to loosen the tension in his body.

“I’ll be alright,” she said softly. “Why don’t you go check on the mother and her pup?”

Masaru hesitated, clearly torn, but the directive was echoed by Inukimi’s sharp clap of hands. “That is a marvelous idea! Listen to your master, pup.”

A growl threatened to escape the back of his throat, but Masaru swallowed it down. Disobeying either Kagome or Inukimi could lead to severe consequences. With a sigh of resignation, he took a step back, bowing to both females before leaving the room.

Once the shoji doors slid shut behind Masaru, Inukimi's demeanor shifted subtly, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and a hint of amusement. "Now that it is just us females, come closer," she beckoned, her voice lilting with a sweet, sing-song quality. "I am curious to see why my only pup is so enamored by a human."

Despite the melodic tone, the underlying insult was unmistakable. Kagome took cautious steps forward, her heart pounding. She had faced demons and danger, but this was different. This was Sesshoumaru’s mother, a figure whose approval or disapproval could shape her future in the Western Lands.

Kagome stood before Inukimi, her posture respectful but not subservient. The Lady Mother’s eyes roved over her, assessing and calculating. The silence stretched, heavy and expectant, making Kagome’s fidget.

“You are different than I expected,” Inukimi said finally. “Smaller, but you have some weight on you.”

A flush crept over Kagome’s face. Did Sesshoumaru’s mother just call her fat? Sure, she wasn’t as thin as she had been when she was a teenager running around Japan looking for jewel shards, but she was healthy, dammit!

Inukimi had to hide a smirk behind her sleeve. “It is not a bad thing, Priestess. Humans are known to be fragile, frail beings. The Princess, Sesshoumaru’s sire was infatuated with, looked as if she could hardly hold a pair of chopsticks.” Her gaze wandered over Kagome’s body, easily making out her shape beneath the simple robe she wore. “You, on the other hand, appear capable of bearing many healthy pups.”

From thinking she was about to be fat-shamed to being told she was built to bear children, Kagome felt emotional whiplash from the demoness’s remarks. “I… um… thanks?” she stammered, unsure how to respond.

Inukimi leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. “Now as you may know I am Lady InuKimi, what is your name, little one?”

“Kagome. Kagome Higurashi,” she replied, giving another small bow, still uncertain of how to navigate this interaction.

“Hm. But you are not simply known as Kagome Higurashi, yes? The Shikon Priestess, Spider Slayer, Mother to a fox demon—you seem to go by many names.” Inukimi stood and gestured for Kagome to follow her to the veranda, where tea and an assortment of treats were arranged. Gracefully, she sat down and, to Kagome’s surprise, poured them both tea. “There is one title I am curious about, and it is the reason I am here.”

Kagome sat back, her hands balled into fists in her lap, trying not to let her nervousness show. “And what title is that?”

The Lady Mother smiled at the priestess, lifting her teacup delicately. Before taking a sip, she said, “Mate to the Lord of the Western Lands.”

“Huh?” Was Kagome’s eloquent response. 

Inukimi’s golden eyes bore into Kagome’s. “My son has verbally claimed you in front of the Bear Lord of the East and the Wolf Prince of the North. He is not known to speak such falsehoods.”

The human’s reaction had not been what she expected which was interesting. It would seem her son had skipped a few steps in the courting process.  

“I’m not saying he’s a liar… just that…” Kagome stammered. What the hell was Sesshoumaru telling people? They had been flirting through letters for a while now, but she was only just coming to terms with the idea that he might want her in a romantic way.

Inukimi delicately picked up a piece of mochi, examining it between her claws as if it held the answers to the universe. “My sources tell me your fox kit did not refute the claim, seemingly giving his blessing.”

Kagome’s hands slammed onto the table, the porcelain rattling and a few sweets tumbling to the floor. Inukimi’s eyes widened in surprise at the outburst. “What did you say?” Kagome demanded, her normally timid demeanor now bristling with anger. “Shippo was there? In the South?”

The very thought made her blood pressure rise. Shippo was supposed to be at school, not on some battlefield. This couldn’t be right.

“Oh yes,” Inukimi continued, her tone almost casual. “Sesshoumaru even allowed him to stay in his private quarters. Though I suppose that’s not a surprise since the kit is his mate’s adopted son.”

“I’m not his mate!” Kagome snapped, frustration and confusion bubbling over. Why hadn’t Masaru told her any of this? Just when she thought she had a grasp on the situation, Inukimi spilled more tea.

Pulling an ornate fan from her sleeve, Inukimi waved it dramatically in front of her face, a smirk playing on her lips. “You poor thing. How are you so uninformed? With the way Lady Dokugiri has been pursuing my son, I am surprised you have not challenged her.” Seeing Kagome’s shocked expression, she barely held back a giggle. “As the Alpha Bitch of the pack, you have the right to kill any female seeking to take your male away.”

Kagome’s mind spun with questions. Who the hell was Lady Dokugiri? Why was the thought of Sesshoumaru with another woman making her feel sick? She sighed deeply and buried her face in her hands, overwhelmed by the sudden flood of information. “I’m gonna need something stronger than tea.”

With a snap of her fingers, Inukimi summoned a maid and sent her off to fetch sake. “Do not fret, my little human. My son has turned down the dragon each time. He even sends away Lord Haruto’s concubines who try to entice him at night.” That last part was partly true. Sesshoumaru had forbidden any of the bear’s whores from coming near his tent years ago.

“Lady Inukimi… why are you telling me all this?” Kagome asked, then downed her cup of sake in one gulp, shocking the maid who had just poured it.

Picking up her own cup and waving the maid away, the demoness watched as Kagome took another shot. “When I first heard that my son had claimed a human as his mate, it was my intention to devour them.” The air simmered with spiritual energy as Kagome glared at her, but Inukimi smiled. “But then I grew curious. Sesshoumaru is not known for his love of humans like his father was. I feared after he took in his little pet and began to call her his pup, he may have grown soft.”

Holy power was now filling the room, and Inukimi could feel her guards outside becoming restless. “Then I witnessed something remarkable. No one other than Toga or Sesshoumaru has dared to take on a nure-onna in these lands, yet you did not hesitate. I was sure the creature would do the work for me and kill you. Imagine my surprise when you emerged with the lost pup.” The static in the air began to dissipate, much to the demoness’s relief. “It was quite a show you put on. What better way to win over my son’s court than to prove your ability to protect them in his stead.”

“It was not my intention to prove anything,” Kagome replied, growing tired of the interrogation. The demoness was much more talkative than her son, and it was exhausting. “A child was in trouble, and no one was doing anything, so I couldn’t just stand by and let them be killed.”

Inukimi’s playful expression faded as she looked out to the garden, lost in her memories. “It is thanks to you, little Priestess, that there is now one less monster for the mothers to worry about. Poor Lady Tsubasa has already lost two pups and then her mate. I feared if she lost another one, she would perish in her grief.” The serious expression on her face startled Kagome. “You are strong, protective, loyal, and hold immense power. It is no wonder my son was drawn to you. Not just any priestess can possess Midoriko’s Jewel. You not only destroyed it but absorbed its power, making it your own.”

No one had ever seen it that way before. Kagome had assumed the jewel saw her as a vassal and returned to her. She and it were one and the same. But the way Inukimi described it, she made it sound like the jewel saw her as its conqueror and surrendered its power to her.

Finishing her drink and opening her fan once more, a mischievous smile once again spread across the Lady Mother’s ruby lips. “Now, if you truly wish to accept my foolish pup’s claim or refute it, I shall tell you what must be done. Either way, I think it is best you teach my pup a lesson.”

Kagome blinked a few times, tilting her head to the side in confusion. What in the world was this demoness scheming? “Teach him a lesson?” she echoed.

Chapter Text

“Mother, what are you doing here?”

Sesshoumaru's voice was edged with fatigue and irritation. The negotiations with the dragon lord continue to be grueling and fruitless. The once sharp and competent dragon now appeared increasingly disoriented, his mind addled and comprehension faltering. This only served to confirm the reports from the spy-turned-turncoat about his daughter poisoning him.

If the Southern Shiro wasn’t currently full of women and their children, Sesshoumaru would gladly slain the mad dragon and his treacherous daughter during their next meeting. But the delicate situation required restraint. Killing them outright could lead to the slaughter of innocents, and the Western Lord almost longed for the days when such considerations didn’t weigh so heavily on his mind. War had been simpler then.

After once again turning down Lady Dokugiri’s persistent offer for a mating contract, all Sesshoumaru wanted was to rest and hope for a letter from Kagome. Instead, he was greeted by his mother.

“I am appalled, Sesshoumaru. This place smells like the den of an adolescent pup going through puberty.” Lady Inukimi made a dramatic show of covering her nose with her delicate hand, her golden eyes scanning his quarters with disdain.

Sesshoumaru began to remove his armor, each piece hitting the ground with a clang. He was not in the mood for her theatrics. “I was not expecting visitors. I will ask again, why are you here?”

Inukimi’s expression shifted from exaggerated distaste to concern, though it was subtly veiled. “There are troubling whispers reaching even the Sky Palace. I came to see for myself the state of affairs.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed. He knew his mother’s concern was rarely without ulterior motives. “I am managing the situation, as always. Your presence is unnecessary.”

Inukimi’s gaze softened slightly. “Managing, perhaps, but at what cost? You seem... weary, my son. Even a powerful demon such as yourself cannot bear the entire weight of someone else’s war.” 

“Your input has been noted. I wish to have some peace and quiet, so you should—” Sesshoumaru's words halted abruptly as Kagome’s familiar floral scent reached his nose.

Lady Inukimi stood across the room, a sly smile on her lips as she waved what appeared to be a letter. The scent of his priestess clung to the parchment. Now that she had her son's full attention, she continued with a mocking lilt in her voice. “Poor dear Kagome. I am almost ashamed to have a son who cannot properly court a female. When she learned of your claim, she was so shocked.”

Sesshoumaru's golden eyes narrowed, his attention riveted on the letter. Lady Inukimi took a seat at the low table in the center of the tent and peered up at her speechless son. “How you managed to inform everyone but her is beyond me. Oh, and that business with the dragon female! Such a shame. I pity the little priestess for having to put up with your inability to communicate. Your father would have—”

“Enough!” Sesshoumaru's roar filled the tent, a raw and visceral sound that reverberated through the space. His claws twitched with barely restrained fury. “What have you done?”

Inukimi’s amusement changed to anger as she threw the letter at him. “What you should have done, pup,” she snapped. The letter hit the floor at his feet, and she continued. “Are the females in your life that insignificant to you? Choosing not to divulge your future plans to those it involves was a poor decision on your part. I have done your job for you and ensured that your priestess is aware of her rights.”

His mind raced, dread coiling in his stomach. Her rights? She couldn’t mean… “Mother,” he growled, the word forced through clenched fangs. “Tell me exactly what you said to her.”

Lifting her nose in the air, Inukimi turned her head away with a dismissive flick. “I suggest you read that letter, my son.”

Sesshoumaru’s patience snapped. With a snarl, he snatched up the parchment and took a seat across from her. What he had assumed was a letter turned out to be a small note, folded neatly in half. His golden eyes flicked one last glare at his mother before he unfolded it.

Sesshoumaru,

I had the pleasure of meeting your mother. She was kind enough to inform me of a claim you made. Is this how you intend for me to find out? From someone I had never met before? For all I know, it was all for show to chase off Kouga. Do you understand how this makes me feel? Like some toy being fought over by two children.

You also neglected to tell me Shippo was there! What if something had happened to him? Would you have even told me then?

At this point, I don’t even know if I can trust you, Sesshoumaru. You write pretty words, make vague promises. But I am not some kept court demoness. I need the truth. I need to be asked what it is I want. I will not make the same mistake by assuming what is expected of me. It did not work with Inuyasha, and it will not work now.

Your mother told me of my rights should I accept or decline your claim. I need to know your thoughts and whether or not you truly see a future for us, or if I’m just a pawn in a greater game.

Choose your next move wisely. I know that I will.

Kagome.

The words hit him like a physical blow, each line a dagger of truth that pierced his ego. Sesshoumaru read the note again, each sentence echoing in his mind with increasing intensity. The rare pang of regret gnawed at him, a feeling he was unaccustomed to. How had he allowed things to reach this point?

Inukimi watched her son with an inscrutable expression. “This is what happens when you fail, Sesshoumaru. The bonds you neglect will wither and die.”

Sesshoumaru clenched his jaw, the muscles tensing as he crumpled the note slightly in his fist. “You overstepped your bounds, Mother,” he said, his voice dangerously quiet. “This was not your place.”

“Perhaps,” Inukimi conceded, her tone softening marginally. “But you forced my hand. Kagome deserves the truth, and you needed a push to see it.”

“Why do you care? She is human. I thought that alone would have you sending hordes of females my way in order to forfeit my claim.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t do anything quite that dramatic!” Inukimi's eyes sparkled, though the look on her son’s face suggested he believed otherwise. “When I arrived at the Shiro, my plan was to simply eat the creature.”

Sesshoumaru ran a clawed hand down his face, letting out a heavy sigh. “Yet you did not.”

“She is quite fascinating, your little human. I’ve taken a liking to her, so I agreed to be the messenger. I do hope you two work things out. Pups with your good looks and her power would be darling.”

Inukimi stood gracefully, brushing off invisible dirt from her kimono, and made her way to the door flap. She paused and turned back to her son, her tone sincere. “I hope you take her words seriously, Sesshoumaru. Should she deny your claim, you will not find another female like her.”

With that, she left the tent, leaving Sesshoumaru alone to sort through the mess he had created and to figure out a way to keep Kagome.

Sesshoumaru sat in the dim light of the tent, the crumpled note still in his hand. Kagome’s words and his mother’s admonishments repeated over and over in his mind. He had always prided himself on his strength and clarity, yet here he was, entangled in a web of his own making.

Lady Inukimi decided to walk to her next destination, her elegant form gliding through the bustling camp. She passed by Western soldiers who straightened their postures as she approached. The bear’s concubines whispered among themselves, their gazes darting nervously as they caught sight of her. General Katsu was running drills, his voice barking commands with precision. He paused for a moment, his stern face softening into a brief nod of acknowledgment as she passed by.

The camp’s sounds gradually faded behind her as she entered the nearby forest. The Southern lands were eerily quiet, even the usual chorus of wildlife seemed subdued. The air was thick with an unnatural stillness, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the scurry of mice.

After nearly three hours of a steady, unyielding pace, a cave came into view, partially hidden by the thick undergrowth. Its entrance was shrouded in shadows, a faint pink barrier shimmering in the dim light. The protective magic was strong, meant to keep out intruders, but Inukimi passed through it effortlessly. 

When she found the figure she had been seeking, The Lady Mother smiled. “Shall we give him a day to reflect on his actions?”

Chapter Text

The soft rustle of the tent flap stirred Sesshoumaru from his restless sleep. Silence followed, compelling him to turn, golden eyes widening at the vision before him.

There, standing just inside the room, was Kagome. She wore only the red and white haori he had sent her, her obsidian locks adorned with the blue ribbon he had specially commissioned. The sight was hauntingly familiar, yet his thoughts dissolved as she began to move toward him.

Her hips swayed with a mesmerizing rhythm, the dim candlelight caressing her exposed cleavage. Her stormy blue eyes held a seductive gleam, enchanting him, each step casting a spell over his senses.

With a swift motion, he removed his blanket and stood at the foot of his bed, his naked form taut with anticipation. He moved forward, eager to meet her halfway, but hesitated when her oceanic gaze drifted past him. Confusion flickered across his face as she continued on, gliding by him as if he were a phantom.

Sesshoumaru turned, his eyes tracing her path, and what he saw left him breathless. Standing next to his bed was the wolf prince, Kouga. His roguish face held a ridiculous fanged grin and muscular arms were open wide, welcoming the small priestess into his embrace, and she willingly melted into him.

He didn't want to see this, to watch as the wolf prince put his filthy hands all over Kagome. Sesshoumaru tried to move, but his feet felt like they were rooted to the ground, leaving him frozen in place, forced to witness this revolting scene.

Kagome’s delicate hands guided Kouga’s face down to meet hers, their lips colliding in a kiss filled with passion and desire. Sesshoumaru's heart clenched, a whimper escaping the back of his throat as he watched. The wolf’s hands wandered down her waist until they found the tie holding the haori in place. With a single tug, the silk loosened and fell away, revealing her tan skin, illuminated by the flickering candlelight.

Every moment was a torment, each touch a dagger to his soul. The sight of Kagome, bare and vulnerable in another's arms, was driving Sesshoumaru to the brink of madness. Just when he thought this nightmare could not get any worse, he was proven wrong.

"Inuyasha." The name was a low growl, seething through Sesshoumaru's clenched fangs. It was all he could do as he watched the nude Kagome settle atop his half-brother's lap. Inuyasha's clawed fingers traced the line of her wide hips, dipping down to roughly grab her round, perfect ass.

Sesshoumaru's fury and helplessness surged, his vision blurred with red. The sound of Kagome’s voice moaning her pleasure from another male's hands and mouth, each intimate touch between her and Inuyasha was like a fresh wound to his heart. 

Suddenly, Kagome shoved Inuyasha’s chest, sending the half-breed's upper body falling back onto the bed. She lifted herself and crawled over him, her hips wiggling seductively with every movement, a teasing dance that left Sesshoumaru breathless.

As Inuyasha faded away like the wolf before him, another figure took his place. Lounging naked on Sesshoumaru's bed was someone he had not expected to see: General Katsu. The older dog demon curled a clawed finger towards Kagome, urging her to come closer. She happily obliged, a giggle escaping her lips as he pinned her beneath his large body.

"A powerful bitch like you deserves a real Alpha, one that will treat you well," Katsu murmured, his long blonde hair tumbling over his shoulders as he nuzzled and kissed her neck. "Give you strong, healthy pups." His large clawed hand grabbed a full breast, pinching a pert nipple between his fingers. "Fuck you until you pass out from pleasure. I can give you all of this and more."

Kagome’s laughter rang out, a sweet, tantalizing sound that echoed in Sesshoumaru’s mind. He stood, paralyzed, as Katsu's hands roamed her body, his kisses trailing down her collarbone. The sight of his trusted general lavishing Kagome with such attention was an unbearable torment.

Kagome’s hands tangled in Katsu's hair, pulling him closer as she arched into his touch. Her eyes, half-lidded with desire, met Sesshoumaru’s for a fleeting moment, and he swore he saw a glimmer of something—was it a plea, a challenge, or merely an illusion born of his fevered mind?

Sesshoumaru tried to speak, to call out to her, but no sound came. He was a prisoner in his own body, condemned to watch as another claimed what was rightfully his. His beast roared within, desperate to break free, to reclaim their mate, but Sesshoumaru was powerless, bound by some unseen force.

Katsu’s hand traveled lower, sliding down between her thighs. "Tell me, Kagome," he whispered against her skin, "do you want this? Do you want me to make you mine?"

Sesshoumaru's heart pounded in his chest, a wild, erratic rhythm that echoed in his ears. The air crackled with tension, the scent of their desire mingling with the oppressive weight of his own helpless rage. He could feel the walls closing in, the very fabric of reality warping around him.

Just as Katsu's lips hovered above Kagome’s, about to claim her in a kiss, the world around Sesshoumaru began to shatter. The edges of his vision darkened, and the dreamscape dissolved into chaos. He gasped, feeling as if he were being torn apart, every nerve ending aflame.

And then, with a jolt, he was awake, the remnants of the dream clinging to him like a shroud. Sesshoumaru sat up in his bed, his chest heaving, sweat glistening on his skin. The tent was silent only for a moment before a male’s voice was calling out to him.

“Lord Sessoumaru!” 

Crimson-hazed eyes snapped open wide before narrowing, pinpointing the source of the disturbance. Katsu’s stressed expression shifted to confusion at the sight of his lord breathing heavily, a feral look in his eyes. "My Lord?"

A second later, Katsu found himself pinned beneath a very pissed off demon lord. Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes had bled to crimson, his beast surfacing in a primal display of fury. Fangs bared, claws digging into the ground on either side of Katsu’s head.

His hazel eyes widened in fear and bewilderment, his body instinctively freezing under the weight of Sesshoumaru's raw power. The scent of the General’s fear was thick in the air, a potent signal that tugged at Sesshoumaru’s rational mind. Slowly, the haze of anger began to lift, his beast retreating back into its cage as the demon lord fought for control.

With each deep, calming breath, Sesshoumaru’s vision cleared, the red fading back to gold. The snarl that had twisted his lips relaxed, though his chest still heaving.

"Apologies," Sesshoumaru growled as he turned away from Katsu and reached for a yukata. The soft cotton robe slipped over his form, a temporary reprieve from the tension simmering within. "What news do you bring?" 

The General bowed, his eyes never leaving Sesshoumaru's, wary of the jagged stripes that still marred his lord's face. "It is Lady Dokugiri. The dragon has finally snapped and has dragged several of the female servants and their young outside of the Southern Palace."

The news struck Sesshoumaru like a bolt of lightning. His eyes narrowed, and he immediately began to gather his battle attire. "What of those who still remain in her council? Surely they would not allow whatever it is she is planning."

"Lord Raika’s council has fled and are currently taking refuge in Lord Haruto’s war tent. They no longer feel safe under the dragon’s rule."

Sesshoumaru's sneer was filled with contempt as he fastened his armor in place. "So the cowards chose to run and leave the innocent behind to die? What does the dragon bitch plan to do?"

The General's expression turned grim, shadows deepening in the flickering candlelight. “She demands an audience with you. For every minute you delay, she spills more blood.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes blazed and his hands moved quickly, securing his swords in place. The familiar weight of Tenseiga brought a sense of calm, a reminder of the legacy he bore and the duty he upheld. The relatively new Bakusaiga, with its raw, untamed power, promised swift retribution. Together, they were the embodiment of his strength and resolve.

"Then we waste no time," he declared, pulling his long silver hair and bangs into a high ponytail.

As he exited the tent, the flickering candles cast long shadows over the interior. Tokijin remained behind, shrouded in darkness. Its sinister presence seemed to retreat into the depths of the darkness as the last flames sputtered and died, leaving the space cold and empty.

A blood-curdling scream tore through the night, echoing across the distance between the Eastern and Western camps and the Southern Shiro. The chilling sound propelled Sesshoumaru into action, his demon speed transforming him into a blur as he raced toward the palace entrance. 

There, the front of her black skin-tight robe was bathed in the blood of her victims, stood Lady Dokugiri. Her red eyes gleamed with madness, and at her feet lay the bodies of several women and children, their throats slashed, lifeless eyes staring up at the darkening sky. The gruesome sight turned the air heavy with the scent of death.

“You took too long, Lord Sesshoumaru. It’s a good thing I brought so many out to play.” Dokugiri’s voice was a venomous purr as she gestured to the huddle of frightened demons behind her with a bloody blade, casually dropping the body of the girl she had just slain.

Sesshoumaru was no stranger to violence. Blood, carnage, and the horrors of war were nothing new to him. But this… this was the single most disturbing thing he had ever witnessed. 

“I grow tired of this game. You playing hard to get, me enjoying the chase.” As the demoness spoke, she examined the crimson fluid running down her blade, a twisted smile playing on her lips. “My father is so far gone that the smallest thing could set him off. Leveling this palace and killing those still in it.”

Her words, intended to provoke, elicited only a stony silence from Sesshoumaru. Seeing his lack of reaction, Dokugiri’s irritation grew, her hysteria pushing her to new heights of audacity.

“Fine. If you won’t mate me then maybe we can agree on something else.” She stalked closer, her movements predatory, eyes never leaving his. “Instead of a mating contract, I will settle for being the mother of your heir.”

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled into a sneer. “You think this grotesque display of power and the threat against innocent lives will have this One bending the knee to your demands?” His voice was cold, the fury beneath it like a barely contained inferno.

Dokugiri’s expression twisted into a sneer of her own. “You misunderstand, Lord Sesshoumaru. I am not asking. I am telling you what will happen if you refuse. Your precious Priestess, your human pup, your people, all will suffer if you do not comply.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed, the crimson haze of his gaze shifted to the lifeless bodies of the children sprawled out behind Dokugiri. His grip on Tenseiga tightened, the sword pulsing with the need to revive those lost. The mere mention of Kagome and Rin was a spark igniting the volatile tinder of his wrath.

Dokugiri’s laughter grated on his ears, unhinged and mocking. “Your time is running out, Lord Sesshoumaru. Make your choice.”

His claws twitched, ready to unsheathe Bakusaiga, when the tiny hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. An electric energy crackled in the air, a prelude to the imminent clash. Before either demon could react, a streak of pink light pierced the space between them, an arrow embedding itself in the ground with a resounding thud.

A loud shriek followed, accompanied by the smell and sound of burning flesh. Dokugiri recoiled, her skin hissing as the purifying flames licked at her. 

Sesshoumaru’s gaze shifted skyward, his golden, red-tinged eyes widening in shock.

Chapter Text

One week earlier at the Western Shiro

"Teach him a lesson?"

"Yes," InuKimi confirmed. She poured more sake for each of them. As she handed a cup to Kagome, she offered a somber smile and  took a small sip before continuing. "My son and I have much in common. We both prefer our solitude, pride ourselves in upholding duty and honor, and do not form unnecessary attachments. But, much like his sire, Sesshoumaru has a restless spirit and likes to wander aimlessly, with a desire for power and a relentless pursuit of ways to obtain it."

She paused, her gaze drifting out into the serene gardens, where the setting sun cast delicate shadows among the flowers. When InuKimi turned back to face Kagome, her next words were unexpected.

"You remind me of Toga," InuKimi said, a grin spreading across her face at Kagome's look of shock. "He was wild, never settled, always seeking his next adventure. To be cooped up inside some palace was no different than a prison to him. I admired his kind heart and willingness to help those in need. Powerful and fearsome, yet gentle and loving."

Kagome listened intently, her curiosity piqued. InuKimi's words painted a vivid picture of the great demon she had only heard about in snippets. 

"The point I am trying to make," InuKimi continued, her voice tinged with regret, "is that I do not want you and Sesshoumaru to make the same mistake as Toga and I. He wished for a mating between us, but I declined in favor of only securing an heir. I knew that I could never give him what he wanted, so it was my intention to allow him to find it elsewhere. If I had known it would lead to his downfall, then perhaps..." She trailed off, looking down into her sake cup, her expression reflective. "Perhaps I might have reconsidered."

"Why didn't you want to mate him?" Kagome asked, fully enraptured by the story.

InuKimi sighed softly. "Because I was bred and raised to fulfill my duties and nothing more. I was not taught how to love someone, but I can recognize that I was very fond of him. From what I’ve learned over the past few weeks, my son has inherited his father's ability to care and protect those he deems worthy. He may even be able to love." She added the last part with a playful smile, the warmth in her eyes belying the seriousness of her words. 

Kagome's heart skipped a beat. Love? Could Sesshoumaru truly love her? The thought seemed absurd. He might like her, sure. Desire her, probably. But love?

Seeing the priestess struggle to grasp the idea, InuKimi leaned forward, her eyes twinkling. "His beast may have already desired you before he left to fight this silly war. It has been trying to convince his other half to make a move for nearly a decade." Noticing Kagome's frown, the Lady Mother laughed softly. “Tell me, Daughter, did my son do anything… different before he left?”

“Different?” Kagome echoed, scrunching up her brow as she gazed down at the spread of fruits and sweets, trying to remember that day. A day where Sesshoumaru clung to her, smelled her, tasted her neck, and placed his knee between her legs. It did not take long before a crimson blush covered her cheeks, and the sight only made the Lady Mother laugh harder.

“I will spare asking for details, but I assume it was somewhat intimate?” InuKimi teased as Kagome avoided her stare, choosing to stuff her face with a random slice of fruit. “Now enough reminiscing. You still write to my son, yes?”

With a mouth full of nashi, Kagome nodded.

“Good. You will scribe him a message, detailing what I have told you. Put the pup in his place and scare him.”

Managing to swallow and drink more sake, Kagome protested, “What makes you think anything I say will have an impact on him? He will probably just move on and find someone better—”

“Stop!” InuKimi's shout echoed through the room, her eyes boring down on Kagome with an anger she had not yet shown. “You will cease speaking or thinking you are unworthy. My son does not make decisions lightly. If he has claimed you, then he will do anything in his power to keep you. For Sesshoumaru to think you may reject him would make him know true fear. Something he has only felt once before when his human pup died, before I revived her.”

Kagome felt the weight of InuKimi's words settle over her like a heavy cloak. She realized that this was not just about Sesshoumaru's feelings but about a deeper connection that he might be too proud to acknowledge. The fierce determination in InuKimi's eyes left no room for doubt. Kagome closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

"Alright," she agreed softly. "I will write to him."

InuKimi nodded approvingly, her expression softening once more. "Wonderful. Remember, Daughter, you are not just writing a letter. You are opening a door for him, showing him that his actions, even from afar, come with consequences."

Kagome sighed and reached for another piece of fruit but paused. She looked at InuKimi with a mixture of surprise and confusion. “Did you just call me Daughter?”

The next day, in the warmth of the family sitting room, InuKimi sat beside Kagome, watching her finish the third draft of a letter until it met her satisfaction. Once completed, InuKimi declared with unwavering confidence, “I will deliver this personally to Sesshoumaru.”

Kagome looked down at the finished letter, apprehension clouding her features. “So, I just sit around and wait to see what he will do next?” she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

Rin, happily petting mokomoko as it lay in her lap, hummed to herself while InuKimi brushed the girl’s chestnut hair. The Lady Mother pointed the ivory brush at Kagome with a spirited flourish. “Oh, of course not, my dear! You will be joining me. Tomorrow, we head south. There is a den where you can hide out until my son looks to be on the brink of fleeing back west.”

Kagome, still skeptical, resolved to play along with the lady’s scheme. The very idea that Sesshoumaru would attempt to abandon his army seemed downright ludicrous to her.

“I’m afraid that I cannot agree to this plan,” announced a voice from the far corner.

Masaru stood and made his way to stand before the three females, his back straight and green eyes hardened with determination, he said. “It is my duty to see that Lady Rin and Lady Kagome are kept safe. For one of them to leave would make my job impossible. So, I must reject your plans, Lady InuKimi.”

Rin and Kagome both turned their eyes to the older dog demoness, curious to see how she would react to the lieutenant’s bold power move. The silence stretched on, leaving Masaru to struggle not to fidget, resisting the urge to bounce from foot to foot.

Finally, with a huff and a dramatic up-turn of her head, the Lady Mother responded, “Nonsense.”

Fully prepared for a confrontation, Masaru blinked and blurted out, “Pardon?”

“That is utter nonsense!” she reiterated, standing and waving the brush at him. “Kagome is a grown woman, and a powerful one at that. She is free to do as she pleases. You may stay behind and play guard dog to my grandpup, but my daughter is coming with me.”

The two demons hovered over the humans, glaring at each other. Not wanting to deal with the fallout of a physical altercation, Kagome got to her feet and stood in front of the Lady Mother, facing Masaru.

“It will be alright, Masaru,” she said softly, placing her hands on the demon’s face and smiling when his expression softened. “I will be with Lady InuKimi, so you don’t need to worry.”

As her thumbs began to rub gentle circles along the lieutenant’s cheeks, he rumbled out a defeated purr. He really was no match for Lady Kagome. She could ask him to fall upon his own sword, and he would gladly do it.

Looking past the priestess to the still-glaring mother of his lord, Masaru nodded. He was rewarded by a bright smile from Lady Kagome.

“How long will you be gone, Mama?” Rin asked, hugging her father’s fur pelt tightly.

Releasing Masaru’s face, Kagome turned to look down at the teen. The sight of Rin sitting on the floor, clinging to Sesshoumaru’s mokomoko, almost broke her resolve. Kagome knelt down, this time cupping Rin's face in her hands.

"Hopefully not for too long, Rin," she assured her gently. "We just need to help your father clear up a few misunderstandings."

Rin’s eyes were filled with apprehension. “You promise you’ll come back soon?”

Kagome smiled, brushing a stray lock of hair from Rin's face. "I promise."

InuKimi smiled as she observed the exchange. How her son managed to find such an extraordinary female she will never know. "We will return before you know it, pup," she said with an air of certainty while gently tapping the girl’s head with the hair brush. "Now, let us prepare. We have a journey ahead of us.”

Kagome had just started a fire, the warm glow flickering against the cave walls, and was feeding Ah-Un apples when InuKimi walked in. The Lady Mother’s smug expression immediately set Kagome on edge.

“Shall we give him a day to reflect on his actions?” InuKimi suggested, her tone dripping with satisfaction.

Dusting her hands off on her red priestess hakama, Kagome stood and gave the demoness a weary look. “I thought you were just giving him the letter. What did you do?”

Waving a manicured clawed hand dismissively, InuKimi walked past Kagome and took a seat on a pile of white furs in the back of the cave. “I did, but I also left behind a small gift under his bed. Something to help motivate him to make the right decision.”

“Lady Mother—” Kagome began as she moved to sit in front of InuKimi, only to be cut off.

“I’ve already told you to just call me Mother. And don’t worry, it was a small hex bag containing a few bones from a yume no seirei, some valerian root, and a couple strands of your lovely hair.” She said this all so casually while leaning her chin on her hand, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

Kagome's eyes widened in alarm. “You put a hex bag under his bed?! What exactly is that supposed to do?”

InuKimi’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “Oh, it will merely enhance his dreams, giving him visions of his darkest fears. It’s nothing harmful, I assure you. Just a little nudge in the right direction.”

Ah-Un must have sensed her distress and came over and sat down behind Kagome, its heads nudging her arms. “And you think this will make him realize…what, exactly?”

“That he needs you,” InuKimi replied matter-of-factly. “My son is stubborn, but even he cannot ignore the pull of his own heart and spirit when faced with such vivid dreams.”

Kagome sighed, running a hand through each dragon's manes. “And what if it doesn’t work? What if it only causes him more trouble?” 

InuKimi leaned forward, her expression turning serious. “Then, Daughter, we will try something else. But for now, let’s have a little faith in his ability to see the truth.”

The fire crackled softly, the sound of the embers popping and snapping filled the small cave. Kagome felt a flicker of hope despite her doubts. Maybe, just maybe, this unconventional approach would succeed where the written word had failed.

“Alright,” Kagome said, her voice steady. “We will wait and see what he does tomorrow then.” 

“Perfect!” InuKimi clapped her hands together in victory. When her golden eyes took in Kagome’s traditional priestess robes she asked. “Is that what you plan to wear?”

In the early hours of the following morning, Kagome was woken by the demoness already bustling around the cave. Having convinced InuKimi to let her wear her familiar red hakamas, Kagome conceded to wear the haori Sesshoumaru had sent with it. 

“Now… something is missing,” InuKimi mused, circling the priestess like a hawk. Kagome wore the colors of the Western lands and carried Sesshoumaru’s scent, yet something still seemed amiss to the Lady Mother.

“Oh! I know just the thing!” InuKimi declared. Holding out her hand with the palm facing up, her other hand danced above it, fingers moving in intricate patterns as if summoning something.

Curious, Kagome leaned in closer, her eyes wide with wonder. Suddenly, a large white ball of fluff appeared out of nowhere, causing her to nearly fall backward in surprise.

Unraveling the ball into a long, furry boa, InuKimi stepped forward and draped it across Kagome’s shoulders. The fluff seemed to have a mind of its own, curling itself around her waist as well.

“Um… what is it?” Kagome asked, examining the soft, luxurious fur. It looked like Sesshoumaru’s mokomoko but much smaller.

“It is a symbol of power and our family’s royal lineage. To be gifted such a treasure is an honor,” InuKimi explained, stepping back to admire her handiwork. “Whether you choose to mate with my son or not, you will always be welcome at my Sky Palace.”

Kagome was quiet, her eyes searching the demoness’s face for any signs of trickery or deceit but finding none. All she found was acceptance and maternal love. For years, Kagome had played the role of mother, often forgetting what it felt like to be cared for in that same way. Her own mother was 500 years away, but at this moment, she had someone she could lean on for support. InuKimi had already proven she saw her as a daughter.

“Thank you,” Kagome whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I… I don’t know what to say.”

InuKimi’s eyes softened, and she placed a hand on Kagome’s shoulder. “You don’t need to say anything, my dear. Just know that you have a place, no matter what happens.”

Seeing the tears beginning to form in the priestess' large, expressive blue eyes, InuKimi began to panic. “Now, now, none of that!” she exclaimed, frantically waving her hands around the blubbering girl.

Quickly wiping away the few tears that had fallen, Kagome smiled up at the Lady Mother. “I should go. No telling what kind of trouble Sesshoumaru will get into before breakfast.”

InuKimi watched as Kagome climbed atop the two-headed dragon and left the cave. As she soared high into the sky, the light from the rising sun reflected off her obsidian hair, making it shimmer like polished onyx. She gave the demoness one last, radiant smile before a pink barrier enveloped her and Ah-Un, concealing them from view against the vibrant morning horizon.

“Good luck, Daughter,” InuKimi whispered to the wind.

Chapter Text

"Fine. If you won’t mate me, then maybe we can agree on something else," Lady Dokugiri hissed, her voice a serpentine whisper as she advanced on Sesshoumaru. From her vantage point high in the sky, Kagome watched the scene unfold with bated breath. The dragoness’s red eyes roved over Sesshoumaru with a predatory gleam, filled with a possessive hunger that made Kagome’s skin crawl. "Instead of a mating contract, I will settle for being the mother of your heir."

The boldness of Dokugiri’s demand struck Kagome like a physical blow. InuKimi had warned her, and now the reality was undeniable. While she had been safely ensconced in the Western Shiro, content with playing house, an enemy had been plotting to take Sesshoumaru away, using his honor and his sense of duty against him.

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled into a disdainful sneer. "You think this grotesque display of power and threats against innocent lives will have this One bending the knee to your demands?" His voice was low and dangerous, each word laced with venomous contempt that Kagome had rarely heard from him.

Dokugiri’s expression twisted into a mask of malevolent glee. "You misunderstand, Lord Sesshoumaru. I am not asking. I am telling you what will happen if you refuse. Your precious priestess, your human pup, your people—all will suffer if you do not comply."

The mention of their children was the breaking point for Kagome. No one threatened her children and got away with it. She tightened her grip on Ah-Un’s reins, the knuckles of her hands turning white. She had to remain hidden, had to be strategic, but it took every ounce of her self-control to stay put.

A dangerous crimson hue began to seep into Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes. His clawed hand flexed around Tenseiga’s hilt, the blade humming with a spectral energy that resonated with Kagome even from her distant perch. The sword was ready to act, to revive the innocent lives that lay strewn across the battlefield.

"Your time is running out, Lord Sesshoumaru. Make your choice," Dokugiri taunted, her laughter echoing through the chaos like the tolling of a death knell.

Kagome couldn’t take it anymore. For so long, she had sat idly by, doing nothing, content in her own little safe bubble. She had played the role of a good, obedient girl, staying out of trouble. But that would end now. Reaching behind her, she grasped the bow she had secured to the saddle. Its weight felt almost foreign in her hands, a relic from a past version of herself.

On the other side of the saddle hung a quiver of arrows. She selected one, inspecting the sharp, metallic tip. Fifteen years ago, she wouldn’t have hesitated. If Sesshoumaru had told her he was going to war, she would have joined him without a second thought, ignoring his growls and orders to stay back and protect the children. When had she become so domestic, so… weak?

She notched the arrow, her blue eyes narrowing in on the demoness who threatened to take away what was hers.

Kagome's hands trembled slightly before they hardened into steel. She drew the bowstring back, her aim steady and unwavering as she locked onto Dokugiri. She wouldn’t let this monster take away what she had left, what she loved.

Sapphire eyes widened in shock at her own thoughts. Love? Since when did she…? Shaking her head, Kagome tried to push aside this strange revelation. Love or not, she had to act.

Pulling back the bowstring further, the familiar tension thrummed through her fingers, a sensation she hadn’t felt in years. Memories of past battles, of standing side by side with her friends, fighting for their lives, surged through her. The spark of her old self ignited within her, burning away any doubts or hesitation.

Lady Dokugiri’s laughter continued to ring out below, but Kagome focused only on her target. Her breath slowed, her vision tunneled, and everything else faded away.

At the last second, she shifted her aim and released the arrow. Time seemed to slow as it flew, a streak of purity cutting through the tainted air.

Dokugiri, caught off guard, barely had time to react. The arrow struck true, piercing the ground between her and Sesshoumaru. She screamed in pain as pink holy flames lapped at her. The purifying energy of the arrow seared her flesh, causing her to stumble backward.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes flickered upward, catching sight of Kagome high above, her silhouette framed against the dawn sky. The crimson haze in his gaze slowly receded, replaced with shock and what looked like hope. The woman seated upon his dragon, wielding a bow and arrow radiating with her powers, was a vision, the Goddess Amaterasu descending to earth.

The heavenly sight of her stirred memories of their first encounter in his father’s tomb, where she had faced him without fear, threatening him with the Tessaiga—the blade he once sought to claim. In their second encounter, she had dared to fire an arrow at him, diminishing the sword’s power in his makeshift human hand. She continually astonished him, from shattering his armor to defending his pup with unwavering loyalty.

His golden eyes traced the swirling dance of her raven locks, cascading around her like a dark tempest. A halo of white fur clung to her body, a sign of his clan and power. Clothed in his red and white haori, she made it unmistakably clear to all on the battlefield where her loyalty lay. She was his. Yes, this was the woman his beast had claimed, and Sesshoumaru was ready to possess her entirely.

“Kagome,” he whispered, a mixture of desire and admiration in his voice.

As if sensing his need for her to acknowledge him, Kagome’s eyes met Sesshoumaru's, and for a moment, the chaos of the battlefield faded away. Her resolve was unwavering, her spirit indomitable. She was a force of nature, as fierce and relentless as the storm.

Dokugiri, seething with rage, tried to regain her footing. "You... you will pay for this!" she screeched, her voice filled with hatred. But the fear in her bloodshot eyes betrayed her bluster. She knew she was no match for the combined power of Sesshoumaru and his priestess, but she wasn’t giving up without a fight.

Ready to take the human on, Dokugiri ripped off the sleeve of her scorched robe, revealing blistered skin, and crouched down, ready for an attack. But to her surprise, when the priestess landed and hopped off the two-headed dragon, she turned and showed her back to the demoness, seemingly dismissing her.

Kagome held her bow and quiver, staring Sesshoumaru down. He looked… taller somehow. His impressive new armor and haori adorned in shades of violet and white, matched the outfit she had seen in one of the photos he had sent her. The rich fabric clung to his broad shoulders and a black chest piece covered what she knew was a defined torso, emphasizing his powerful frame. But it was his hair that caught her attention. It was impossibly long, tied back into a high ponytail, cascading down his back like a silken waterfall. His normally trimmed and perfect bangs had grown out and were pushed back, with a few loose strands framing his face, giving him a wild, untamed look.

Kagome had forgotten how handsome he was. So regal, so strong, and so ungodly sexy. Her eyes roamed over his facial features next, the sharp angles of his jaw, how intense his narrow golden eyes were, and the familiar markings on his face.

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled into a small, knowing smile as he watched her eyeing him. His left hand twitched, eager to touch her, breaking the spell she had been under.

Doing her best not to let her face show how she was feeling, Kagome said the first thing she could think of. "Wipe that ridiculous grin off your face and use Tenseiga on these people. I will deal with Lady Dokugiri.”

Sesshoumaru had indeed been grinning. He could not help himself. Kagome never ceased to surprise him and even managed to take his breath away. He watched as she gave him one last hardened glare and then turned to face her opponent. This was a battle he gladly passed to her.

The demoness snarled, the whites of her eyes turning an inky black. "You think you can defeat me, human?" she spat.

Without waiting for an answer, she lunged forward, claws extended in a vicious arc. But Kagome was ready. She propelled herself away with a burst of spiritual energy, sidestepping the attack with effortless grace. Her bow was notched and aimed in a heartbeat. With a calm, steady breath, she released the arrow. It streaked through the air with lethal precision, striking Dokugiri’s shoulder. The holy energy erupted, searing through the dragoness's flesh, and she hissed in agony.

While Kagome kept Dokugiri distracted, Sesshoumaru moved with blinding speed, his claws unsheathing Tenseiga. The sword of life pulsed with a radiant blue light, revealing the spectral creatures from the underworld, hungrily gathering the souls of the slain. With a single swing of the blade, Sesshoumaru unleashed a wave of power, slicing through the invisible wraiths. The once-deceased children and their mothers began to stir and awaken, their lives restored. Sesshoumaru signaled his troops, who moved swiftly to carry the revived demons to safety.

The dragoness's howl of pain drew Sesshoumaru’s attention back to the battlefield. He watched as Dokugiri charged again, her movements now wild and erratic. Kagome danced around each frenzied attack, her agility was a mesmerizing display. She found her opening and seized it. Drawing back her bowstring, she again summoned her spiritual power. The arrow glowed so brightly it appeared white-hot. She released it, the projectile piercing through the air and striking Dokugiri in the heart.

The impact was cataclysmic. Holy flames erupted from the arrow, consuming Dokugiri completely. The dragoness let out a final, anguished scream, her body disintegrating into ash. Silence fell across the battlefield as the demons stared in awe at Kagome’s swift victory.

But the peace was short-lived. As Dokugiri’s final cry echoed through the air, it stirred a deeper, more ancient malice. The ground trembled, and a deafening roar filled the sky. From the shadows of the Southern Shiro a massive, terrifying figure emerged: Lord Raika in his true form. The battle was far from over, and a crazed, more formidable foe had entered the fray.

Chapter Text

Lord Raika’s roar tore through the sky, a deafening sound that sent tremors through the earth and made the very air vibrate. The massive black dragon loomed ever larger as it ascended to the heavens, its wings blotting out the sun. As it hovered over the collapsed Shiro, its obsidian scales began to glow with an ominous, hellish light. The fiery red luminescence pulsed and spread across its body like molten lava, illuminating the beast.

Suddenly, the glowing scales burst into flames, the embers hissing as they fell like meteors to the ground below. As each one struck the earth, they writhed and twisted, their movements unnatural and disturbing, accompanied by a cacophony of crackling and snapping. The flames contorted violently, their forms elongating and expanding, until they took on the shape of smaller dragons—distorted imitations of their master.

These creatures were nightmarish in appearance. Their scales shimmered with an oily sheen, their forms sleek and serpentine. Blood-red eyes locked onto their targets with a predatory focus. Their jaws, far too wide for their bodies, were lined with rows of jagged teeth that dripped with molten fire. 

With a screeching cry of their own, the fiery dragons surged forward. The ground beneath them sizzled, leaving trails of flame in their wake, as they barreled toward Sesshoumaru and Kagome.

Kagome's heart pounded against her ribs like a war drum as the swarm of beasts surged forward, their numbers multiplying with every scale that fell from Raika's growing form. Her hands tightened around her bow, the wood creaking slightly under the pressure. 

But while Kagome’s breath quickened, Sesshoumaru remained as unyielding as a mountain before the storm. His golden eyes narrowed, taking in the oncoming swarm with a calm that bordered on indifference. To him, this was just another battle, another challenge to overcome. He could feel the heat radiating from the advancing dragons, their demonic flames twisting the air.

In one fluid motion Sesshoumaru unsheathed Bakusaiga, the newly forged sword gleaming with a green light. It hummed with power, its energy a stark contrast to the malevolent fire of Raika’s minions.

As Bakusaiga thrummed with anticipation, Sesshoumaru’s gaze shifted to Kagome. His eyes softened for just a moment. “I will eliminate this horde and then Lord Raika,” he declared. “Keep the others safe.”

Kagome, her heart still racing, slowly unnotched the arrow, lowering her bow. She met Sesshoumaru’s gaze, her blue eyes searching his golden ones, finding reassurance in his unspoken vow. After a brief pause, she gave him a slow nod of understanding.

For a moment, it seemed as though Sesshoumaru had been waiting for her approval, as if her silent agreement was the final seal on his decision. Then, in a blur of motion too fast for Kagome’s human eyes to track, he vanished, his form dissolving into the air as he surged toward the enemy with the speed of a god.

The world seemed to hold its breath as Sesshoumaru closed the distance between himself and the oncoming dragons. He moved like a wraith, his form a mere flicker against the backdrop of hell fire. He came to an abrupt stop only meters away from the first line of attackers, the force of his power alone enough to halt the beasts in their tracks for a fraction of a second.

That was all the time he needed.

With a single swing of Bakusaiga, Sesshoumaru unleashed the blade’s devastating power. A brilliant flash of green erupted from the sword, lighting up the entire battlefield. The energy tore through the air, a wave of destruction that sliced cleanly through the mutated dragons. Each creature, upon contact with the fangs power, erupted into ash, their fiery forms disintegrating as if they had never existed.

The battlefield was momentarily silent, the air thick with the remnants of the dragons’ obliteration. Sesshoumaru stood at the epicenter of the destruction, his expression unreadable as the ashes of his enemies swirled around him like dark, twisted snow. 

Kagome’s pulse thundered in her ears as she watched the slaughter from a distance. Sesshoumaru had always been formidable, but witnessing him now, facing an enemy of such sheer power, was something beyond awe—and ungodly arousing. 

The ground beneath her feet started to tremble as Sesshoumaru’s energy surged, the air around him warping under the weight of his power. An unnatural wind whipped through the battlefield, stirring up dust and debris. She felt his demonic aura intensify, the force of it pressing against her skin like a warm embrace. 

In a whirlwind of white smoke, Sesshoumaru’s humanoid form began to shift, bones creaking and muscles expanding as he unleashed the beast within. The almost ethereal figure she had known gave way to something far more terrifying—a giant white dog, his true form, towering above the battlefield.

His fur, a brilliant white, gleamed like moonlight against the sky darkened by smoke, and his eyes blazed with bloodlust. Green acid dripped from his massive jaws, hissing as it hit the earth, melting everything it touched. 

The ground quaked as Sesshoumaru reared back on his hind legs, his monstrous head lifting toward the heavens. His howl split the air, a sound so primal it caused the tiny hairs on Kagome’s neck to stand on end. It was the warcry of a predator declaring its dominance, a warning to all who dared stand against him.

His blood red eyes focused on the black dragon that loomed before him. Lord Raika was now descending to the earth, his colossal form coiling and shifting as he prepared to meet the challenge of the hellhound. The very ground seemed to sink beneath Raika’s weight, the dragon’s scales pulsing as more began to fall away.

The sight jolted Kagome into action. She knew that the coming clash would be cataclysmic, and that she needed to act fast. The scales that fell from Raika’s body ignited the earth, each one birthing a new wave of fiery beasts ready to tear through anything in their path. 

Without a second thought, Kagome summoned her spiritual energy, her power flaring to life in a brilliant, blinding light. She thrust her hands forward, channeling the energy into a protective barrier. The holy shield shimmered into existence, its half-dome shape curving around them, providing a temporary haven from the demonic creatures. 

“Katsu!” she called out, her voice carrying over the chaos. “Take the women and children back to camp! I’ll hold them off for as long as I can!” Her feet dug into the dirt, grounding herself as she focused all her strength on reinforcing the barrier.

For the first time in his long life, Katsu froze. The general found himself paralyzed, caught between two equally powerful instincts: the urge to take his rightful place beside Lady Kagome in the heat of battle and the unyielding duty to obey her command.

A soft, breathy voice broke through his turmoil. “So, it’s true.” 

Katsu spun around, his gaze landing on the intruder. Lord Haruto stood just a few paces away, his eyes wide with astonishment as they took in the sight before him. The bear’s gaze was locked on the massive, shimmering barrier that shadowed Kagome. 

“I heard rumors that Lord Sesshoumaru’s priestess had arrived,” Haruto murmured, his voice tinged with disbelief. “But I didn’t believe it until I felt the static of purity from the camp.”

Katsu’s momentary hesitation was shattered by the bear demon’s words. He felt a wave of irritation rise within him; there was no time for idle chatter. Shaking off his shock, Katsu snapped back into his role as the Western general, his voice sharp and commanding.

“Lord Haruto, either escort these demons back to your cozy tent, or prepare to fight.” His hazel eyes bore into the bear demon, daring him to step up to the challenge. “I’m sure Lord Sesshoumaru would not mind the assistance.”

Haruto paled visibly at the suggestion, his bulky frame seeming to shrink under the expectation. The idea of joining the fray against the monstrous dragons was clearly not one he relished. Katsu watched with narrowed eyes as the bear demon scrambled to find an excuse.

“I’ll… I’ll make sure they’re all kept safe and have the healer check on them as well,” Haruto stammered, already backpedaling. Without waiting for a response, he turned and bolted, his form surprisingly agile as he sprinted away to gather the frightened southern servants.

The general’s attention was quickly drawn back to the chaos unfolding before him. The screams of Raika’s underlings filled the air, their grotesque forms slamming into Kagome’s barrier with relentless fury. The pink, translucent wall pulsed with each impact, its surface rippling like water.

Despite their overwhelming numbers, the beasts were utterly ineffective against the barrier. Each time one of the hellish creatures hurled itself at the shimmering wall, it was met with a searing resistance, its demonic flesh sizzling and blackening on contact. The ground surrounding the barrier had become littered with their charred remains. Half-burnt bodies lay in grotesque heaps, their smoldering forms releasing tendrils of acrid smoke that coiled upward, mingling with the pervasive stench of scorched flesh.

Katsu's sharp eyes scanned the battlefield, noting the hesitant stance of the Western soldiers who had instinctively kept their distance from Kagome's holy barrier. His voice, like a thunderclap, boomed across the plain.

"Line up!" Katsu roared. "It won't be long until these beasts find the edge of the barrier. Form a barricade—now!"

The soldiers snapped to attention, spurred into action by the force of Katsu’s order. They moved, forming a tight, unyielding line around Kagome. Shields were raised, swords drawn, and eyes fixed on the enemy. Should the barrier fall, they would be the last defense against the onslaught of demonic fury.

But as the soldiers braced for the worst, the true titans of this battle were preparing for their own deadly confrontation. Further ahead, Sesshoumaru and Raika circled each other, their massive forms moving with a predatory rhythm. The ground trembled beneath their feet, the air crackling with raw demonic energy as the two ancient powers sized each other up.

Then, with a screech-like roar, Raika lunged. His enormous jaws opened wide, blackened fangs gleaming as he struck. Sesshoumaru met him head-on, his own powerful jaws snapping with a force that could shatter mountains. The impact was cataclysmic.

As the giants clashed in the distance, Kagome was beginning to falter. The strain of maintaining the barrier was taking its toll, her arms trembling under the pressure. The relentless assault from the swarm against her shield sent shockwaves through her body. Sweat trickled down her forehead, stinging her eyes, and she instinctively reached up to wipe it away. But that moment of distraction cost her dearly—a brief lapse in focus caused the barrier to waver, and in that instant, several dragons slipped through.

Chaos erupted as the beasts descended upon the soldiers. Kagome’s heart lurched in her chest, her breath catching as she threw her hand back up, desperately trying to reinforce it. She squeezed her eyes shut, pushing every ounce of her will into maintaining the shield. But she was exhausted.

Suddenly, a gentle touch on her face startled her. Opening her eyes, she found Katsu before her, his expression calm as he wiped the sweat from her brow. “You cannot keep this up, Lady Kagome,” he said gently. “It’s time to let the barrier fall.”

“No!” Kagome’s voice was hoarse, raw from exertion. She could not fail—not now. Sesshoumaru had entrusted her with this task, and she would not let him down. “Just a little longer,” she pleaded, her voice trembling.

Katsu gripped her shoulders, his claws digging in just enough to ground her. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, a note of regret in his tone. Before Kagome could react, he wrapped his arms around her waist and leaped back, propelling them both through the air.

As they soared above the battlefield, Kagome’s heart broke as she watched her barrier finally collapse. The dragons, no longer held back, crashed into the waiting soldiers with a terrifying force. Helplessly, she clung to Katsu as he landed them on a hill a mile back from the carnage.

Kagome struggled against the general’s hold, trying to return to the fray, but her strength had deserted her. She was weak, drained, and the reality of her failure hit her. Tears blurred her vision as she tried to crawl towards the edge of the hill, her gaze fixed on the soldiers below who were now being overwhelmed.

“You did well, My Lady,” Katsu’s voice was soft, as he released her on a patch of unburnt grass. “The southern servants are safe, and you destroyed countless enemies. Now, rest. Let us take over.”

“But they’re dying!” Kagome’s voice cracked, her anguish spilling out as she watched the troops fall one by one. She could do nothing but witness to their sacrifice, the guilt gnawing at her insides.

Katsu’s expression remained stoic, though there was a flicker of sympathy in his eyes. “It is their duty,” he said firmly, picking up the bow and arrows that had slipped from her shoulder. He placed them beside her. “If you wish to help, do so from here. Lord Sesshoumaru will be cross if something happens to you.”

Without waiting for her response, Katsu leaped forward, his body shifting mid-air, twisting and contorting until he landed on the battlefield as a massive golden dog. Though not as immense as Sesshoumaru, he was still an imposing sight, his powerful paws crushing the mutants beneath him.

Kagome watched in a daze. She knew Katsu was right—if she pushed herself any further, she would only endanger herself and the others. But she still hated that he was right.

With trembling hands, Kagome forced herself to sit up. She reached for her bow, notched an arrow, and took aim. Even from this distance, she could still fight.

The storm above grew, the wind howling as if in response to the demon lords fighting below. Raika’s crimson eyes blazed with unbridled hatred, his breath coming in ragged, furious snarls as he renewed his assault. His wings beat against the air, sending gusts of hot, sulfurous wind across the land, scorching the already ruined earth wherever they touched. But Sesshoumaru stood his ground.

With a deep feral growl, Sesshoumaru lunged again, the venom on his fangs gleaming in the storm's light. He clamped down on Raika’s neck, his jaws sinking deep into the dragon’s flesh. Raika thrashed wildly, his massive body writhing in agony as Sesshoumaru’s grip tightened, his powerful jaws locking in place. 

Raika, refusing to be subdued, unleashed a torrent of black flames from his maw, the demonic fire searing everything in its path. Sesshoumaru was engulfed, his white fur briefly swallowed by the inferno, but the great dog demon emerged unscathed, his aura of demonic energy burning away the flames before they could do any real damage. 

Sesshoumaru released Raika’s neck, only to deliver a devastating blow with his massive paws. The force of the strike drove Raika into the ground with such ferocity that the earth itself trembled in response. The dragon’s colossal body crashed into the land, the impact sending a shockwave rippling outward, flattening the last remnants of the palace. Trees were uprooted, rocks shattered, and the very air seemed to quiver.

Dust and debris filled the sky, a thick, choking cloud that obscured the sight of the two titans. For a moment, all was silent. The wind howled through the desolation, carrying with it the acrid scent of blood and smoke.

As the dust began to settle, the outline of Sesshoumaru’s towering form emerged, standing victorious over the fallen dragon. Raika now lay broken and defeated, his body battered and crushed into the earth. His once-glowing eyes were dim, the fire beneath his scales extinguished. 

From her place on the hill, Kagome lowered her bow and watched as the remaining dragons disintegrated. Her heart, which had been pounding in her chest, began to slow as the realization of victory settled in. Sesshoumaru had won. Raika was defeated, and the nightmare was finally over.

Sesshoumaru shifted back into his humanoid form, once again appearing untouched and the definition of perfection. His silvery hair flowing loose around him like liquid moonlight as gold eyes scanned the landscape until they locked onto Kagome.

In an instant, he was before her, closing the distance with inhuman speed and extending his hand toward her. Without hesitation, she reached out, expecting him to help her to her feet. But instead Sesshoumaru’s powerful arms lifted her off the ground entirely. One arm slipped beneath her, supporting her weight as his other hand tangled in her tousled hair.

There was no warning, no time to prepare for what came next. With a passionate fervor, Sesshoumaru crashed his lips against hers. The kiss was a raw and possessive, filled with the pent-up emotions of battle and the relief of having her safe. Kagome’s breath caught, her eyes widening in shock before fluttering shut, surrendering to the moment. The world around them faded into the background, the ugliness of the battlefield forgotten as they became lost in each other.

His grip on her tightened. He wasn't just holding her; he was claiming her, vowing to never let her slip away. A decision solidified in his mind; he enveloped them in a radiant orb of light and they disappeared in an instant, leaving nothing but a whisper of their auras behind.

Katsu, now back in his humanoid form, exhaled a long, weary sigh. He couldn't fault his lord—after all, Sesshoumaru had finally reunited with the woman he desired, and nothing, not even the remnants of a war-torn land, would keep them apart. As the glow of Sesshoumaru's departure faded, Katsu turned his attention to what remained of his troops. The sight was grim, but there was no time to dwell on losses. With Sesshoumaru gone, the responsibility of command now rested squarely on his shoulders.

But Katsu's brief tenure as leader was short lived. A colossal shadow descended from the sky, and within moments, Lady InuKimi landed gracefully before him. Shifting effortlessly into her human form, she surveyed the carnage with a disdainful expression, her delicate features twisting in disgust.

"How utterly repugnant!" she exclaimed, covering her nose and mouth with a sleeve as if to block out the very stench of decay. "No wonder my son whisked dear Kagome away. This is hardly the setting for a female to experience her first mating."

Her golden eyes flicked to Katsu. "I leave the cleanup of this mess to you," she said with an imperious wave of her hand toward the torn earth and fallen soldiers. "I have other matters to attend to, like dealing with that insufferable bear. If he believes he’s entitled to even a fraction of the southern territory, he is sorely mistaken."

Chapter Text

The moment Kagome’s eyes locked with Sesshoumaru’s, time seemed to blur. One heartbeat, he was distant; the next, he was right in front of her, his hand outstretched. She barely had time to grasp it before she found herself swept into his embrace, their bodies flush against each other, his golden eyes holding her captive. Then, without warning, his lips claimed hers.

Kagome had only experienced one kiss before—sweet, gentle, and utterly chaste. But this was nothing like that. Sesshoumaru’s kiss was overwhelming, it was demanding, consuming, and filled with a passion that left her breathless.

Closing her eyes, Kagome surrendered to the moment. The demon lord’s skilled tongue teased her lips apart, diving in to explore and conquer with an expertise that made her knees weak. She met his fervor with her own, their tongues intertwining in a dance.

Just as Kagome began to lose herself in the kiss, the world around her spun. Disoriented, she broke away, burying her face in the crook of Sesshoumaru’s neck, her fingers gripping the hard planes of his shoulders beneath his armor. But just as quickly as the dizziness began, it faded. Relief was about to wash over her when suddenly she was airborne, her body landing with a soft thud on something plush and yielding.

Gasping for breath, Kagome pushed her tangled hair out of her face and looked around in bewilderment. To her surprise, they were no longer on the battlefield. She was back in the Western Shiro, in Sesshoumaru’s room. The sound of metal clattering to the floor snapped her attention to the foot of the bed, where Sesshoumaru stood, stripping off his armor with such obvious intent, that the butterflies in her stomach took flight.

Sesshoumaru swiftly shed his armor and shirt, revealing the chiseled perfection of his torso. His eyes locked onto the priestess sprawled on his bed, her form tantalizingly vulnerable. As his knee sank into the bedding, a pink barrier suddenly flared to life, thrusting him backward. A snarl tore from his throat, his eyes flashing a dangerous red as he glared down at Kagome.

“Drop your barrier, Priestess.” His voice was a low, gravelly command.

Kagome’s heart was pounding in her ears, but she forced herself to stand her ground. “Not until I get some answers!” Her voice was firm, though the tremor in her outstretched hands betrayed her. She needed clarity before she let this demon any closer, before she lost herself to him completely.

Sesshoumaru’s growl deepened, vibrating through the room as he began to pace at the edge of the bed, a caged beast denied his prize. “Ask your questions quickly,” he warned. “You are weak, and the barrier will not hold for long.” 

The air between them crackled, the scent of her spiritual energy mingling with his overpowering aura, creating an intoxicating blend that only heightened his desire and impatience 

"For starters, you’d better start using my name. It’s Kagome, not ‘Priestess,’” she snapped.

Sesshoumaru paused his pacing, his crimson-tinted eyes staring her down. Then, his lips curved into a slow, fanged smirk as he purred, “Kagome.” He let her name roll off his tongue, rich with a dark promise.

The sound of it, deep and sultry, made her choke on her breath. A shiver of desire coursed through her, making her squirm, thighs pressing together trying to quell the heat building within her. She could feel her control slipping when she noticed the way his muscles rippled beneath the stripes covering his skin. He was playing with her, but this wasn’t the time to let her guard down.

“Where is my son?” Kagome demanded, forcing the words out through gritted teeth.

Sesshoumaru scoffed, resuming his prowl. “The half-breed is currently escorting the kit back to the academy.”

“Inuyasha?” The name escaped her lips before she could stop herself, and instantly, Sesshoumaru’s growl filled the room, low and dangerous.

Kagome swallowed hard, deciding to set that topic aside. She couldn’t afford to lose focus now. “Why me?” she pressed, her voice softer now, tinged with uncertainty. Seeing his brow furrow in confusion, she elaborated, “Why do you—or your beast—want me? What happens after tonight? Will you just have your fill and kick me out? Or will you—”

“Enough!” His command was sharp, cutting through her frantic questions with a force that made her barrier flicker, her concentration momentarily shattered. But she quickly reinforced it, eyes widening as Sesshoumaru stepped closer and knelt at the foot of the bed.

His eyes softened as they shifted back to their golden hue, his tone a low, soothing rumble. “I have no intention of letting you leave me,” he declared. “I want you to be mine, and I to be yours.”

The skepticism in Kagome’s gaze was impossible to miss. Reaching out, Sesshoumaru traced a single clawed finger along the surface of her barrier, the soft hum of energy vibrating between them. “It is not just my beast that desires you,” he murmured. “My mind, my body, my very soul craves you, Kagome.”

She tried desperately to hold herself together, to keep his words from slipping past her defenses. But doubt still gnawed at her, and she couldn’t help but ask, “So it’s purely physical, then? You only want me for my body?”

Sesshoumaru’s hand fell to his side as he met her gaze, his expression serious, almost wounded. Did she truly believe that? The fear in her ocean-blue eyes told him everything he needed to know. He would not allow her to doubt his intentions.

Reflecting on their past exchanges, Sesshoumaru remembered how well Kagome responded to words of affirmation. It wasn’t something he was accustomed to—expressing his feelings—but for her, he had to try.

“I admire your strength,” he began, searching for the right words. “Even when surrounded by enemies, you never falter. You do not cower in fear; you stand tall, showing your courage and bravery.”

The vibrant pink barrier between them dimmed slightly, a sign that his words were reaching her. Encouraged, Sesshoumaru continued. “Your loyalty is unwavering. You protect those you care for with a fierce devotion. The way you raise my ward and your kit, as if they were your own, is something I deeply respect.”

Kagome’s hands lowered slightly, the barrier fading to a mere haze of static. Seeing the shift, Sesshoumaru moved, cautiously climbing onto the bed as he spoke. “No other, demon or human, has dared to challenge me as you have. What I once saw as foolishness, I now recognize as your indomitable spirit—a wildfire that refuses to be extinguished, a determination that stands against all odds.”

By now, his knees were situated between her open legs, his eyes never left hers as he began to lower himself, closing the distance between them. “It is that fire in you, that relentless drive, that draws me in like a moth to a flame,” he purred, his voice like velvet. Kagome leaned back, her body surrendering to the soft bed beneath her, while he hovered just above. "I can not deny that your beauty has captivated me as well. Your eyes, like endless oceans at midnight, draw me in with their depths—wild and impossibly expressive. And your delicate curves... they are like the flowing lines of a masterful painting, each one meant to be touched, felt, and cherished. I want to experience every part of you, to feel your warmth against me, to claim you as mine, and only mine.”

The silky brush of silver hair against her heated skin jolted Kagome out of the trance she had fallen under. Golden eyes, so close she could see the flecks of amber within, seemed to pierce straight through her, making her feel exposed and seen in a way she never had before. The way he spoke, the depth of his words, left her spiraling. When had he learned to speak like that? His smooth voice wrapped around her, each syllable sinking into her very soul.

“Shall I go on?” Sesshoumaru’s voice was a teasing croon, the smirk on his lips widening as he watched her blush spread across her cheeks.

Kagome, trying desperately to calm the storm raging inside her, closed her eyes and took a slow, steadying breath. But when she opened them again, there was something new there—a boldness that Sesshoumaru had only ever seen on the battlefield. Her eyes locked onto his, and she spoke with a quiet, sultry confidence that made his heart skip a beat. “I’d rather you show me.”

Those five words were like a spark to dry tinder, igniting a fire in him that burned hotter than anything he’d ever known. The challenge in her voice, the invitation laced with desire, sent a jolt of heat straight to his cock, making his blood roar in his ears.

Just like before, Sesshoumaru didn’t give Kagome a chance to prepare herself when he closed the gap between them, capturing her lips in a searing kiss. His teeth grazed her bottom lip before gently biting down, the sharp sensation causing her to gasp. Seizing the opportunity, his tongue swept into her mouth, determined to consume her, to devour her from the inside out.

He pulled back just enough to speak, his breath hot against her flushed skin. “Do you know how difficult it was?” His voice was low, rough with desire as he peppered her jaw with kisses and nips. “To wait for another piece of parchment, just so I could catch even a hint of your scent again? Every letter was like a lifeline, each one carrying your delicious fragrance, just for me.”

His words, so raw and honest, made her heart race. She could feel his longing, his need for her, in every kiss, every bite. Then, his voice dropped even lower, a whisper that made her toes curl. “And when that red cloth arrived... Each night, I held it close, breathing you in, your scent invading my dreams.” 

Sesshoumaru punctuated his confession with a sudden, downward thrust of his hips, pressing the hard length of his arousal against her belly. Kagome gasped, her hands clutching at his shoulders as the sensation sent a jolt of excitement through her. He pulled back just enough to meet her gaze, his golden eyes burning with a hunger that made her stomach flip. With another, slow, deliberate roll of his hips, he drew another soft moan from her lips, his gaze never leaving hers.

“This is what you do to me,” he went on. “Just the scent of you—of spring, sunlight, and rain—drives me to the edge of madness. But now…” His lips brushed against hers, the kiss feather-light, a promise of what was to come. “Now, I crave more. I need more. I want to know if you taste as sweet as you smell.”

His large hands roamed her body as he lowered his mouth to the sensitive skin of her neck, his lips tracing a path of fire down to her collarbone. Each kiss, each caress, left her yearning for more, her body responding to him in ways she never imagined possible. Kagome arched into him, offering herself up to his touch as he continued his exploration, his movements both worshipful and possessive.

Kagome couldn’t fathom how Sesshoumaru managed to keep his voice so calm and controlled. Meanwhile, she was a mess—a chaotic swirl of emotions and sensations. Her hands hovered awkwardly, unsure of where to land, as his words wrapped around her like silk. He kept mentioning her scent, but all she could think about was how sweaty she must have been after the battle earlier. And then, his hips collided with hers, and—God—he was huge! Of course he was, given his proportions... Wait, did he just say he wanted to taste her?

The brush of his overly large fangs scraping down the side of her neck snapped Kagome out of her internal panic. His touch was overpowering and everywhere, but it was what he said next that made her entire body flush with heat and embarrassment.

“Did you think about having my tongue deep inside your wet cunt while you touched yourself?” Sesshoumaru’s voice was a sultry growl as he whispered filthy words in her ear. “My chambers are saturated in the scent of your arousal. I know how much you wanted me, how much you still do.”

Her breath hitched, her mind spinning as his words sank in. The thought of him knowing—of him imagining her that way—made her body hum with a mix of mortification and undeniable heat. Before she could gather herself, he leaned down again, dragging his tongue along the curve of her neck in a slow, tantalizing lick. “You are a very good girl, Kagome,” he crooned, his voice vibrating through her, making her thighs quake.

That impossibly deep, dark voice did things to her she never thought possible. It made her want him—no, need him—with a desperation that was foreign to her. Suddenly, her clothing felt too tight, too constricting. The layers of fabric were suffocating, and she needed them off. Now.

“Sesshoumaru…” she breathed, her voice barely a whisper as her hands finally found their way to his chest, nails dragging down the new set of stripes curved over his shoulders. She couldn’t wait any longer. The need to feel his skin against hers, to end his torturous teasing. “Please.”

The demon lord’s golden eyes darkened, a predatory glint flashing in them as he took in her flushed face, her dilated pupils, the way her chest rose and fell with each labored breath. With a low, rumbling growl, Sesshoumaru’s hands moved to the ties of her clothing, his fingers deftly undoing them as he kept his gaze locked on hers.

“Patience, my Kagome,” he purred, though his own restraint was hanging by a thread. As each layer of her clothing fell away, the fur pelt removed and flung someplace in the room, his eyes roamed over her exposed skin, drinking in every inch of her. “I want to savor you.”

But Kagome didn’t want patience. She wanted him—all of him—and she wanted him now. Her hands moved to help him, fingers fumbling as she tore away the linen binding from her chest until it pooled around her, leaving her torso bare before him. The cool air against her sensitive skin gave her goosebumps, but it was nothing compared to the anticipation coursing through her veins as she waited for his touch. 

Sesshoumaru sat back on his knees, his gaze darkening as it roamed over her newly exposed form. Her breasts, full and inviting, rose and fell with each quickened breath, the soft curves crowned with dusky pink nipples, hardened and eager for his attention. They were utterly mesmerizing—the definition of perfection, and he couldn’t tear his eyes away. 

Slowly, as if any sudden move would frighten his female, Sesshoumaru reached out. His large, clawed hands hovered just above her skin, his touch delicate at first. The feel of her softness under his calloused palms made his already hard cock ache even more. He cupped her breasts gently, testing their weight, and the way her breath hitched made him want to feel more. 

Claws grazed her tender skin, not enough to hurt but enough to send a thrill through her. When his fingers found her nipples, pinching them lightly before rolling them between his thumb and forefinger, Kagome couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped her lips. The sound was music to his ears, a lewd tune just for him.

Her head fell back, eyes squeezing shut as waves of pleasure coursed through her. Each twist, each pull on her sensitive peaks sent jolts of electricity straight to her core, and she could feel the wetness pooling between her thighs. Sesshoumaru, ever observant, noticed every reaction—every gasp, every shiver—and it only spurred him on. 

"You like this, don’t you?" His voice dripped with dark seduction. "Your body responds so perfectly to my touch, Kagome. It is like you were made for me." He leaned in closer, his hot breath teasing.

His lips found her breast, and he took one of those perfect peaks into his mouth, his tongue swirling around her nipple in slow circles. Every flick of his tongue, every graze of his fangs, was designed to drive her wild. His other hand was equally relentless, fingers teasing and torturing her other breast, refusing to let any part of her go unattended. 

"You taste even better than I imagined," he muttered against her skin, his words vibrating through her. "So sweet, so addictive. I could spend forever tasting every inch of you, and it still would never be enough."

Kagome's sole focus was on the way Sesshoumaru's mouth worked over her, his skilled lips and tongue turning her every breath into a gasp, her every nerve into a live wire. But beneath the heady haze of pleasure, a small, insistent voice whispered that she didn't just want to be a passive recipient of his passion—she wanted to give as much as she was receiving.

When his mouth latched onto her other stiff nipple, sucking hard, Kagome couldn’t hold back the sharp cry that escaped her. Her hands instinctively dove into the silken strands of his hair, the silver tresses slipping through her fingers like water. When he bit down, tugging lightly at her sensitive peak, she fisted his hair tighter, pulling him closer, pressing him harder against her.

“I—AH!—I want to touch you too,” she managed to cry out between gasps. She wasn’t content to just lie there, lost in the bliss he was creating. No, she wanted to feel him too—to explore every hard line, every inch of his powerful body. He wasn’t the only one who had dreamed of this moment.

Her words seemed to spark something within him, and Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes, now tinged with crimson, flickered up to meet hers. There was something in his gaze, something that sent a delicious tingle coursing through her. But beneath that raw hunger, there was also a glimmer of surprise—and approval. 

“Kagome,” he groaned against her skin, as he reluctantly released her breast. “Your hands on me... that is exactly what I crave.” His lips trailed a searing path up her chest, lingering on every inch, before pressing a hot, open-mouthed kiss to the pulse point in her throat. 

As she trembled beneath him, Sesshoumaru’s breath danced across her lips. "Touch me," he purred. "Explore every part of me. Show me just how much you want this... how much you want me."

But before Kagome could move, he pulled away, the heat of his body suddenly absent as he sat up. His hands were on her, gripping the waistband of her hakama with a possessive force. "But you will have to wait your turn," he growled before giving her a fanged smirk. The sound of fabric tearing echoed through the room as he shredded the last barrier keeping her from him, his claws making quick work of the cloth.

Now, with the last of her clothing discarded, Kagome lay completely bare beneath him, her legs spread wide on either side of his knees, offering him an unobstructed view of her glistening core. The sight of her so exposed had his beast panting. To his surprise, her skin was smooth and hairless where he expected otherwise. He had never lain with a human before, but he had seen them—and like demonesses, they typically had a patch of fur covering their most intimate place. Yet here she was, bare, wet, and utterly perfect.

His gaze devoured her as his clawed finger traced a path from between her swollen breasts, down the gentle curve of her soft stomach, pausing just above her aching center. He could feel her body twitching beneath his touch, the scent of her need thick in the air between them.  

Sesshoumaru’s lips curved into a wicked grin. “I have been looking forward to this victory meal,” he crooned, his eyes now completely red as he licked his lips slowly.

Kagome’s brow furrowed in confusion, the meaning of his words lost on her for a brief moment. But before she could ask, he moved, spreading her legs wider and leaning down between them. The predatory gleam in his eyes never wavered, holding her gaze captive as he lowered his mouth closer to her exposed core. 

Panic was setting in as she felt his warm breath against her sensitive flesh, the realization of what he was about to do dawned on her. And then, with a measured slowness that made her toes curl, Sesshoumaru’s long, dexterous tongue slipped out, grazing her slit with a hunger that left her gasping and spasming in his hold.

His tongue moved with skillful precision, teasing and tasting her, drawing out her every inhale and moan. Kagome’s fingers found their way into his silken hair again, gripping tightly as she felt herself unraveling under his touch. Every lick, every swirl of his tongue was a promise of what was to come—a promise that he would not stop until he had claimed every part of her.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes never left Kagome’s blushing face as he feasted on her, drinking in her reactions. “You taste far better than I imagined,” he praised against her slick folds. "But I am not done with you yet... not even close."

For the next half hour, Sesshoumaru reveled in the moment, indulging in the sweet, heady taste of the woman currently writhing in his bed. Kagome was like nothing he had ever experienced—she tasted of sunlight, warm and inviting, with a freshness that reminded him of a dewy morning. Every touch of his tongue against her, every flick and swirl, was a new discovery.

He couldn’t get enough. He buried his tongue deep inside her, exploring her with a hunger that seemed insatiable. Each time he withdrew, teasingly pulling away from her heat, Kagome whimpered, her body trembling at the loss, silently begging for me. And every time he returned, every time he delved back into her with that expert tongue, she came apart a little more.

With each strategic curl or swirl, Sesshoumaru found new spots that made her gasp, moan, and arch against him. The way she responded to his touch was exhilarating, a heady mix of power and pleasure that fueled him. He took his time, savoring her taste, the soft, breathless sounds that spilled from her lips as she teetered on the edge of oblivion.

And then, with a particularly wicked roll of his tongue, he found it—the spot that made her shatter. Kagome's entire body tensed, her back bending off the bed as a raw, unrestrained cry tore from her throat. The force of her release crashed through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for breath, her fingers tangled in his hair as if she could hold on to the intensity of the moment. 

Sesshoumaru didn’t stop. He drew out every ounce of pleasure from her, his tongue still working its magic as she rode the waves of ecstasy. He basked in her favor, drinking in her cries along with her essence, the way her body tightened and then melted beneath him, a quivering, breathless mess.

When Kagome finally floated back down from the peak of ecstasy, her body shaking with lingering aftershocks, Sesshoumaru slowly withdrew from her, his lips and chin glistening with her nectar. He looked up, eyes golden once more as he licked his lips.

"Have I lived up to your expectations, Kagome?" His voice was low and sultry, wrapped around her name like velvet, making sure she felt the weight of every syllable.

Still trying to catch her breath, Kagome reached back down, grabbing a fistful of his tousled silver hair. She tugged, hard enough to make his eyes flash with surprise. "Shut up and come here," she demanded.

A pleased, rumbling growl filled Sesshoumaru's chest as he obeyed, crawling up her twitching form, his mouth colliding with hers with a force that sparked a fire shooting through her veins. His lips were still drenched with her taste, and she moaned into the kiss.

She pressed her palms against his broad chest, pushing him back with a strength that startled him. Sesshoumaru pulled away, his eyes questioning—only for them to widen when a flash of pink light flickered between them. The next thing he knew, he was flat on his back, pinned to the bed by a very determined, very aroused priestess perched atop his still-covered erection.

She peered down at him, her raven hair cascading around her blushing face, and the look in her eyes made him groan. Kagome wasn’t just a willing participant; she was taking control, and Sesshoumaru found himself helplessly captivated by the fiery woman who had just flipped the script.

With a teasing grind of her hips, Kagome leaned down, giving his nose a nip. "Now it’s my turn, Sesshoumaru. Let’s see if you can handle me."

The demon lord had just given her the most mind-blowing orgasm of her life—using nothing but his tongue. Now it was her turn, and she was determined to show him everything she’d learned from Makaira.

“For someone of few words, you’ve been quite talkative tonight,” her voice low and teasing as she ran her nose along the sharp line of his jaw, breathing in his masculine scent. “So it’s only fair that I show you how I feel… through what I’ve learned.”

Her words seemed to unravel him just a bit more. A groan slipped from Sesshoumaru’s throat when her warm, wet tongue found his earlobe, teasing it before pulling it between her teeth. The soft moan that followed was unlike anything she’d ever heard from him. His hands tightened their grip on her hips, instinctively pulling her down against the hard length of his cock, still trapped beneath his clothes.

The brazen action drew a sharp gasp from Kagome, but she quickly recovered. One of her hands tangled in his hair, tugging hard enough to send a clear message. She bit down gently on his ear, reprimanding him with a playful yet firm nip.

Sesshoumaru’s claws slowly relaxed their hold, his obedience surprising yet somehow satisfying. She rewarded him with a soft croon, her voice like honey, as she traced the edge of his ear with her tongue, licking along the sensitive shell. His body shuddered beneath hers, the powerful demon reduced to quivering anticipation by her touch.

Kagome’s lips traveled lower, planting soft kisses along his neck, feeling the rumble of his suppressed growls under her mouth. Her fingers drifted over his broad chest, tracing the contours of his muscles, savoring the way they flexed and twitched under her hands.

When her mouth landed on one of the magenta stripes that crested his powerful shoulders and ended on his sculpted chest, Sesshoumaru could no longer hold back the gasp that fell from his lips. The sound was raw, unguarded—a testament to the effect she was having on him. A slow smile spread across her face as she pressed her lips against the sensitive marking, savoring the salty taste of his skin. She gave a long, intentional lick, dragging her tongue down the now slightly jagged stripe, then back up with a teasing flick.

As her lips worshiped the markings, her other hand found its way to his opposite shoulder. Her nails grazed the smooth skin, tracing the pattern of the twin stripes with just enough pressure to make him shiver beneath her. The little vixen on top of him was making him feel things he’d never experienced before. Her intimate touches, the way she explored his body, were gestures reserved for mates.

A low growl rumbled in his chest, one hand burying itself in her onyx hair, gripping the wild strands as if to restrain himself. The other hand held her hip in an almost bruising grip, his claws lightly pressing into her flesh.

“Kagome…” His voice was a plea and a warning all at once. But she didn’t stop; if anything, she seemed invigorated by his reaction. Intoxicated by the power she held over him, Kagome gently rocked her hips against his, teasing him with the friction of their bodies. The subtle movement pulled a low curse from his usually controlled lips.

Surprised to hear such a vulgar word from him, Kagome paused and sat up, her eyes searching his face. What she saw took her breath away. Sesshoumaru was panting beneath her. His usually pale cheeks were flushed, and his eyes had darkened to a crimson haze, barely concealing the wild beast simmering just beneath the surface. The sight was mesmerizing—a far cry from the regal and emotionless demon she had known.

A devilish smile curved her lips as she leaned in, brushing her nose along the side of his face. She could feel the tension radiating off his body, every muscle coiled tightly beneath her, ready to spring.

But Kagome wasn’t done yet. Slowly, she began her descent, trailing kisses down the hard planes of his chest, each one lingering a bit longer than the last. Her fingers glided across his skin, tracing the taut muscles of his abdomen before finally settling on the stripes that adorned his hips. The markings led her gaze downward, pointing toward the bulge that lay just beneath his hakama.

Settling herself on his massive, rock-hard thighs, Kagome’s knees didn’t even touch the bedding. She lightly grazed the stripes on his hips, her fingers barely brushing the sensitive skin. 

“Fuck…” Sesshoumaru’s voice was a husky growl as another curse escaped him. A needy whine bubbled up in her throat, adding to the friction between them. She knew the sound would only make him more impatient, but that was exactly what she wanted—to drive him to the edge, to make him feel the same desperate need he had awakened in her.

Slowly, she began to untie the knot of his pants, the fabric slipping beneath her fingers. Every inch she revealed only heightened her expectation, her heart racing in sync with the heat radiating from his body. Each tug on the silk felt like a countdown to something inevitable, something that would change everything between them.

As the final barrier fell away, Sesshoumaru’s powerful erection sprang free, unrestrained by any undergarments. The sight of him—hard, thick, and ready—stole Kagome’s breath. She had seen a man’s body before, but never like this, never so close and certainly never like him. The sheer size of him was daunting, the pointed tip glistening with beads of precum, curved slightly as though beckoning her touch.

Her mouth went dry as she stared, unsure of how to proceed. Thoughts raced through her mind—was this normal for demons? Did they even have the same anatomy as humans? And just how was she supposed to handle all of… that? The panic must have been clear on her face, because Sesshoumaru let out a deep, rumbling chuckle.

His laughter, so unexpected and rich with amusement, broke through her daze. Kagome’s eyes snapped back to his face, catching the mischievous glint in his hooded eyes. The demon lord’s arrogance was palpable, but instead of feeling intimidated, it only spurred her on. He thought she couldn’t handle him? Well, she’d prove him wrong.

“Impressed, Priestess?” Sesshoumaru’s voice was laced with a teasing challenge. His large hands settled on her thighs, guiding her closer until her body was pressed flush against his towering erection. The heat of it against her core was almost frightening.

Kagome’s blue eyes glared down at him. Her instincts took over before she could second-guess herself, and her hand shot forward, fingers wrapping around the thick, twitching length of his cock. The instant her skin made contact with his, Sesshoumaru’s head fell back, a guttural groan filling the air as his hips instinctively thrust upward into her grip.

“That’s not my name,” she hissed. Her fingers tightened around him, squeezing the scorching flesh, a silent demand for acknowledgment.

Whatever further retort she had on the tip of her tongue, whatever playful quip she was ready to throw his way, evaporated in an instant. In a flash, Sesshoumaru’s patience snapped, and before she knew it, she was on her back again, the world spinning for just a heartbeat before settling into the reality of his powerful body above her.

His red eyes burned, narrowing in both hunger and frustration, and Kagome’s courage dissipated. 

Sesshoumaru crouched over her, his hands on either side of her head, trapping her beneath him in the most delicious way. His hair fell like a curtain around them, creating a cocoon of white and silver that isolated them from the rest of the world. His breath was hot against her skin as he leaned in closer, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered, “You tempt fate, Kagome.”

A thrill shot through her at his words, the dangerous edge in his voice only heightening her arousal. She bit her lip, refusing to back down. “I’m not afraid of you, Sesshoumaru,” she breathed out.

His eyes flicked to hers, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. He would not be easy on her. No, her defiance only fueled his desire, making him yearn for her even more. She was magnificent, and he would show her just how deeply that affected him.

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru’s mouth descended on hers, fierce and demanding. The kiss left no room for resistance, his tongue sweeping into her mouth. Kagome moaned into the kiss, her hands tangling in his hair, pulling him closer as if she could somehow meld their bodies together. His response was immediate—a low, feral growl that vibrated through his chest as he deepened the kiss, pouring all of his pent-up need into it.

When he finally pulled away, both of them were left breathless, their chests heaving as they struggled to catch their breath. Sesshoumaru’s gaze locked onto hers, the red tint of his eyes fading just enough to reveal the swirling gold beneath. 

A hand slid down her side, his touch both possessive and reverent as it made the journey south. When his fingers reached the apex of her thighs, he paused, his eyes watching her reaction. 

Kagome’s mouth opened in a silent gasp. She felt exposed, vulnerable, yet undeniably aroused by the way he looked at her—like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. His hand moved lower, fingers brushing against her most sensitive spot, and this time her gasp was audible, her back arching off the bed in response. The contact sent a shockwave of pleasure through her, and she couldn’t help the small whimper that escaped her lips.

“Say my name,” his voice was dark and commanding. Fingers teased the bundle of nerves just above her entrance mercilessly, bringing her to the edge of climax and holding her there, torturing her with the promise of release. He wanted to hear her, to feel her surrender in every way.

Kagome’s eyes fluttered shut, her lips parting as she struggled to find her voice amidst the haze of pleasure. “Sesshoumaru…” she finally whispered, her voice barely more than a breathless moan. The sound of his name on her lips was enough to undo him.

With a satisfied snarl, Sesshoumaru claimed her mouth once more as a finger slid inside her. His thumb continued to work her clit, pushing her closer and closer to the edge. Kagome’s body tightened, her focus narrowing down to the new sensation as he added a second finger.

A muffled scream was all she could manage as her climax crashed over her, her body convulsing around his fingers as wave after wave of euphoria crashed through her. But Sesshoumaru wasn’t finished. Even as her body trembled and shook, he continued to thrust his fingers in and out, coaxing every last drop from her.

Just when Kagome thought she might pass out from the intensity of it all, he released her lips and moved to her neck, his mouth hot and demanding as he licked and sucked at her skin. His fingers never stopped, a third one joining, stretching her further, reaching places she had never known could feel so good.

Her hands tangled in his silver mane were kneading and massaging, her body responding to the rhythm he set. Each thrust of his fingers seemed to drive her closer to the brink once more, her moans becoming more desperate with each passing second.

“Sesshoumaru… please…” she managed to gasp out. She didn’t even know what she was asking for anymore—only that she needed him, all of him, to fill the aching void inside her.

His answer was a low purr against her neck, his tongue tracing the line of her collarbone before he nipped at her skin, sending another jolt of pain and pleasure straight to her core. He was relentless, his fingers curling inside her, hitting that perfect spot that had her seeing stars. He could feel her walls tightening around him again, knew she was close, and it only made him more determined to drive her to nirvana and beyond.

When she finally shattered, her body convulsing with another orgasm, Sesshoumaru’s growl of approval echoed in the room. He kept her pinned beneath him, holding her through the aftershocks as he savored the feel of her pulsing around his fingers, her moans a sweet symphony in his ears.

The demon slowly withdrew his soaked fingers, watching as her body shuddered. He brought those slick digits to his lips, indulging in the taste of her with his tongue. He knew she was watching, and he made a show of it, licking each finger clean with slow, sensual strokes. 

Kagome was captivated. Her eyes were drawn to the erotic display, unable to tear away from the sight of that glorious tongue gliding across his claws. A sudden surge of curiosity took hold of her, and she reached up with a shaky hand and grabbed his wrist.

Sesshoumaru stilled, his golden eyes narrowing in surprise as she guided his hand towards her mouth. The air between them seemed to hum as Kagome’s sweet little tongue darted out, giving a tentative lick to his finger. 

Her gaze never left his as she took his middle finger into her mouth, sucking gently. The heat of her mouth, the way she swirled her tongue, had him fighting his beast for control once more. A growl of pure lust rolled deep in his chest, his entire body tightening in response to her boldness.

Just when he thought he had seen everything this little priestess had to offer, she did something like this. Something so unexpected, so incredibly arousing, that it nearly unraveled him. The sight of her tasting herself on his fingers, the innocence in her wide eyes as she explored this new experience, was almost too much.

Sitting up fully on his heels, Sesshoumaru allowed her to continue, watching intently as she took her fill. His free hand moved almost on its own, sliding down to grasp his aching cock. He stroked himself slowly, his eyes never leaving her face as she suckled on his fingers, completely lost in the sensation.

“Kagome,” he rumbled. “You… are going to ruin me.”

With one final, teasing flick of her tongue, Kagome released his finger, her lips curving into a sweet smile. “That’s the idea,” she purred.

In that moment, Sesshoumaru knew he was lost, completely and utterly captivated by this woman.

He freed his hand from her delicious mouth, trailing it down her beautiful body as his other hand spread her legs wide. The powerful muscles of his thighs cradled her lower half as he lifted her hips, positioning her exactly where he wanted her. Grabbing his throbbing member once more, he angled it downward, the pointed tip pressing tantalizingly against her slick entrance.

The reality of what was about to happen suddenly washed over Kagome like a tidal wave. This was happening—she was about to have sex with Sesshoumaru. Her breathing became rapid and shallow as the weight of the moment bore down on her. What if she got pregnant after doing it just once? Would he…?

“Wait!” she gasped, her small hands pressing against the firm muscles of his lower abs, trying to halt the inevitable. The intense look he gave her made it clear she needed a good reason to stop him now, so she blurted out, “I’m not ready to have kids! What if I get pregnant?!”

Sesshoumaru paused, still holding his cock poised at her entrance, a hint of amusement flickering in his molten gaze. His lips curled into a faint, almost indulgent smirk. “You are not currently fertile,” he replied, his voice low and confident, as if the idea of her concern was almost quaint. “I would not let my beast knot you… at least not this time.”

Kagome blinked, trying to process his words. “Knot? What does that—” But her question was cut off as the firm press of his tip against her folds demanded all her attention. The heat of him, the sheer size, made her gasp, her mind going blank.

With agonizing slowness, he began to push forward, his cock stretching her inch by inch. The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pain and pressure that left Kagome breathless.

“Relax, Kagome,” Sesshoumaru whispered, his voice like silk against her ear as he leaned over her, his powerful frame encasing her completely. “Let me in.”

Kagome obeyed, her breath coming out in shuddering gasps as she tried to relax around him. Every piece of him was a challenge. Her nails dug into his biceps, seeking some anchor as he was slowly carving into her.

As Sesshoumaru pushed further, the tightness around him was almost unbearable. Kagome was so much smaller than he had anticipated, and even though his earlier efforts to loosen her with his tongue and fingers had helped, nothing could fully prepare either of them for this moment. The thickest part of him was now struggling to fit inside her, and he could feel her nails digging into his arms, her teeth sinking into his shoulder as she tried to manage the discomfort. It felt nearly impossible that all of him would fit.

Sesshoumaru’s jaw clenched, every instinct screaming at him to push deeper, to hurry and claim her. But the sight of Kagome’s tear-filled eyes, lashes wet with the evidence of her pain, his urge shifted to protect her, to comfort her.

Using his nose, Sesshoumaru gently nudged her face toward his, forcing her to meet his gaze. His beast crooned in the back of his mind, asking him to soothe her. He brushed his lips against hers, trying to distract her from the pain. The kiss was tender, a stark contrast to all their previous ones. His tongue traced the seam of her lips, coaxing her to respond, to focus on something other than the pain.

“Kagome…” he whispered against her mouth, his voice low and filled with a tenderness he rarely showed. “Breathe with me.”

She whimpered softly, but her breathing began to match his, slow and even. The tension in her body eased just slightly, and Sesshoumaru took the opportunity to move again, this time with more care. He shifted his hips, angling them to lessen the pressure, and slowly, he felt her body begin to accept him. The tightness remained, but there was a subtle change—a softening, a yielding—as her walls stretched to accommodate him.

His lips never left hers, the kiss deepening as he continued his gentle assault. He could taste the salt of her tears, but there was something else there too—desire, the same desperate need that mirrored his own. The pain was still present, but it was fading, being replaced by a growing warmth that spread through both of them.

Kagome’s hands slowly slid up to his shoulders, her nails leaving faint trails along his skin. She kissed him back, hesitant at first, then with more fervor as the pleasure began to overtake the discomfort. Her hips instinctively tilted upward, inviting him to move deeper, and Sesshoumaru groaned into her mouth, the sensation of her tight heat felt like nothing he had ever experienced before.

“Good girl,” he mumbled between kisses.

The praise gave her a bit more confidence, her legs wrapping around his waist to pull him closer. With a slow forward thrust, Sesshoumaru finally seated himself fully inside her.

They stayed like that for a moment, locked together, their bodies adjusting to this new, intimate connection. Sesshoumaru’s forehead rested against hers, their breaths mingling in the space between them as they both tried to steady their racing hearts.

“You are doing so well,” Sesshoumaru whispered, his voice a gentle caress. His arm slipped beneath her, cradling her body close, while his other hand tenderly stroked the back of her head, fingers threading through her midnight hair.

Kagome nodded, her tears now mixed with a shy, almost disbelieving smile. The pain remained, a dull ache, but it was gradually being eclipsed. The intimacy of the moment enveloped her, and when Sesshoumaru began to move—slow, shallow thrusts—each one sent a ripple through her, erasing the burn with something infinitely sweeter.

As she uttered her first moan, the sound of his name falling from her lips in breathless ecstasy, Sesshoumaru felt a surge of primal satisfaction. That sound—her pleasure—was his doing, his alone. The possessiveness that gripped him was strong, a fierce determination to ensure that only he would ever bring her to such heights.

With that thought, he pulled out a bit further and then snapped his hips forward with more force, a purposeful move to draw more of those delicious sounds from her. The effect was immediate—Kagome’s moan turned into a louder, needier cry.

The demon lord gave his priestess a few more testing thrusts, watching the way her body responded to each one. Every movement he made coaxed his name from her lips. Sesshoumaru shifted his arms, bracing them on either side of Kagome as he leaned down to her neck, the lush skin there too irresistible to ignore. He wanted her marked, wanted undeniable evidence of who she belonged to, every part of her body branded by him.

Sesshoumaru’s hips began to move in a steady rhythm, his thrusts restrained as he lowered his head to her collarbone. His sharp fangs nipped at the delicate area, followed by soothing licks and deep, possessive sucks that left dark bruises in their wake. His path continued downward, mouth finding her glorious breasts, worshiping them with his tongue. Every bruise, every bite, was a promise, a vow that she was his and his alone.

But as much as he wanted to continue, he was limited by their connection. He could not move further down her body while still buried within her tight heat. With a reluctant snarl, Sesshoumaru withdrew, earning a surprised and breathless gasp from Kagome. The emptiness she felt was immediate, her body already aching for him to return.

Yet Sesshoumaru had other plans. His lips descended to the supple skin of her belly, where his claws scraped lightly and his fangs dragged over the soft flesh. He cherished the thought of one day planting his seed there, marking this place as sacred, where their future would begin.

Her thighs still quaked and trembled, the aftermath of their passion leaving her soaked and ready. Sesshoumaru couldn’t resist licking up the sweet honey that now flowed freely from her, his tongue hungrily gliding over her folds.

“Sesshoumaru, come back,” Kagome’s voice was a desperate plea, her hands reaching down for him.

His eyes blazed with an almost otherworldly gleam as he looked up from between her thighs. He gave one last teasing nip to the flushed skin of her inner thigh, a feral growl in his chest as he tasted her. Then, the demon lord rose to his knees, hands gripping her bruised hips with almost too much force. He positioned himself, the tip of his length bumping against her entrance.

And then, with a powerful thrust, he surged forward, burying himself to the hilt. Kagome’s body stretched around him, her tightness squeezing him like a serpent constricting its prey. A guttural, bark-like sound ripped from his throat as he fought to remain still as her cunt tried to asphyxiate his throbbing cock.

The beast within Sesshoumaru was pawing its way to the surface, straining against the last remnants of its tether. His fangs elongated, pushing past the confines of his lips, while the jagged stripes on his cheeks and body flared with a bright, burning intensity. His eyes flickered and glowed like molten rubies as he struggled to contain the feral instinct to ravish her completely.

Kagome, too, was lost in the chaos. Her body felt like it was on the verge of splitting, strained by the sheer size and force of him inside her. It was too deep, too thick—an almost unbearable fullness that left her gasping for breath each time he nudged her womb. Desperately, she tried to push against his stomach, her small hands shaking as they sought some relief from the relentless pressure. 

Sesshoumaru’s hands were on hers in an instant, capturing them and pinning them to the bed on either side of her head. His grip was unyielding, a clear command for her to surrender completely. Overgrown bangs fell across his face, casting shadows over his wild expression as he stared down at her, the beast in him fully awakened. All he could see was his Alpha Bitch, helpless beneath him.

Time seemed to freeze as they became a vision of contrast—a vulnerable priestess seemingly at the mercy of a savage demon. Yet, beneath the surface, there was no place they’d rather be. 

Sesshoumaru began to move, slowly drawing his hips back, the slow pace a torment in itself. His thick length slid out halfway, then, he sank back in, loving the way her body clung to him. 

When Kagome’s expression shifted from discomfort to something closer to need, Sesshoumaru's pace quickened. His thrusts became more insistent, his powerful body taking her again and again as he watched her heavy breasts bounce in time with each plunge. The rhythm of his hips grew more forceful, more demanding, and she welcomed it, moaning his name like a prayer. 

Confident she wouldn’t push him away again, Sesshoumaru released her wrists. One clawed hand gripped her hip, while the other tangled in her hair, his forearm pressing into the bed as he leaned over her. Kagome wrapped her arms around his neck, never breaking eye contact. Her tired legs hooked over his powerful hips, refusing to let him leave her warmth for even a moment.

A storm was building inside her, an aching so tight it almost scared her. She clenched around Sesshoumaru’s cock, pulling a choked grunt from him. That single action unleashed his full strength—controlled thrusts became relentless pounding. Kagome’s head flew back, exposing her throat as she screamed.

The coil inside her belly was on the verge of snapping. A subtle lift of her hips and the perfect angle of his thrusts had Kagome seeing stars as he found her sweet spot. He noticed her reaction and fixated on it, focusing on that spot until she shattered around him. Her mouth opened in a silent scream as her body convulsed, torn between fleeing the overwhelming pleasure and surrendering to it.

Sesshoumaru could feel her orgasm gripping him, a vice that pushed him to the edge of his own release. He rutted into her with short, desperate thrusts, barely pulling away from her spasming heat. With a final powerful push, he let out a sound that was part roar, part growl, as he filled her with his seed. His thick cum coated her insides, marking her as his in the most intimate way possible.

The room was filled with the sound of their mingled breaths, both trying to catch up with the aftermath of their intense release. Kagome’s dazed eyes wandered over Sesshoumaru’s face noting his eyes were gold again, then her eyes found the light sheen of moisture that glistened on his brow. The sight was both unexpected and endearing, a soft giggle bubbling up from her lips.

Sesshoumaru arched an eyebrow at her, his expression one of curiosity. "What amuses you?"

Kagome's giggles turned into gentle laughter, her eyes sparkling as she explained, "The great Sesshoumaru, who fought a giant dragon without breaking a sweat, is now perspiring all over the place after sex with a priestess." Her words were playful, teasing, as she reached up to brush a damp lock of hair behind his ear.

His lips curved into a rare smile, a flash of sharp teeth appearing as he leaned down and playfully nipped at her nose. The affectionate gesture was followed by a teasing buck of his hips, the movement causing Kagome to moan softly in response.

Not ready to part from the warmth of her body, Sesshoumaru pulled her close and rolled them both, settling Kagome atop his large body. The soft rumble of a purr resonated through him, the gentle vibration easing her further into his embrace. She nestled against him, the tension from their coupling slowly ebbing away as his soothing sound surrounded her.

“You didn’t mark me as your mate?” Kagome’s voice was small, almost hesitant, but the question held a weight that made Sesshoumaru’s grip on her tighten slightly. Beneath the surface, he could sense the insecurity she was trying to hide. What she was truly asking was why he hadn’t claimed her fully.

“Hm,” he murmured thoughtfully, his hand rubbing slow, comforting circles on her overheated back. “A mating cannot be completed until both parties are willing to surrender themselves completely—body and soul.”

Her scent began to shift, anxiety and fear creeping in, making him elaborate. “I was unsure if you were ready—if you desired to be one with me.”

Kagome went still against him, her mind processing his words. She hadn’t expressed a desire to become his mate, and the realization that he hadn’t forced that bond on her out of respect for her feelings made her heart swell. The depth of his care, his actions, moved her more than words could say.

When she felt the sting of tears, she buried her face in his chest. Sesshoumaru, scenting the saltiness of her tears, gently took her chin and tilted her face up to his. There was no sadness in her scent, yet she was crying. His confusion was clear in the way his brows furrowed, and Kagome couldn’t help but chuckle. “They’re happy tears,” she explained with a watery smile. His puzzled expression deepened, causing her laughter to grow. “You really are wonderful, you know that?”

His response was a quiet “Hm,” as he pressed her face back against his chest, his hand resuming its gentle stroking of her back. “Sleep,” he commanded softly, his voice laced with contentment. “You will not be leaving these chambers for some time.”

A playful huff escaped her, but it wasn’t long before her soft snores filled the room. Sesshoumaru, feeling a rare sense of peace, allowed his eyes to close, following her into a restful sleep for the first time in nearly a decade.

Chapter Text

The first rays of sunlight crept through the crack in the shoji door, inching their way across the room until they landed directly on Kagome’s face, rousing her from sleep. With a scrunched nose and furrowed brow, she turned her head away from the intrusive light, snuggling deeper into what she assumed was her bed. But when her bed shifted beneath her, Kagome lifted her head in sleepy confusion, only to find herself sprawled across a very naked, very awake Sesshoumaru.

Her face flared a deep crimson, and she quickly buried it back into his warm chest, horrified. Sesshoumaru, who had woken hours earlier, content to watch his priestess sleep, couldn’t help but find her embarrassment utterly endearing. A low purr rumbled from his chest as he gently ran his claws through her tangled hair.

“I need a bath,” she mumbled into his skin, her voice still thick with sleep. As if on cue, her stomach growled loudly, and she added, “And food.”

“Hm.” That was all Sesshoumaru offered, showing no intention of moving anytime soon.

With an exasperated sigh, Kagome attempted to push herself up, only to freeze as a tugging sensation and a sharp burn made her realize something crucial. Sesshoumaru was still very much inside her. And still rock hard.

“Seriously?” she muttered, glaring down at the smug demon.

He responded with a lazy roll of his hips, causing her to fall back onto him with a gasp. Pushing her messy hair out of her face, she shot him a look of annoyance. “Get that monster out of me so I can go pee.”

Sesshoumaru was tempted to stay still, to make her deal with the situation herself, but the sudden clench of her sex around his overly sensitive cock made him hiss through clenched fangs. She was perfect, even when she was angry.

Carefully, he gripped her hips and lifted her until his length slipped free with a quiet, almost obscene pop. His seed dripped down her thighs, pooling on his stomach, and the sight—and sensation—left Kagome mortified.

Before she could fully react, Sesshoumaru had shifted and stood, lifting her effortlessly into his arms. Carrying her bridal style, he moved across the room, his long hair swaying behind him. He toed open the door to his private bath and gently set her down on a low bench surrounded by soaps, rags, and a basin of fresh water.

“Bathe,” he commanded gently. “I will have food brought to our room.”

And with that, he turned and gilded back out of the room, the swish of his hair giving her a tantalizing glimpse of his well-toned back and firm ass. Her heart skipped a beat when he called it ‘their room’.

Finally clean and with her bladder blissfully empty, Kagome had managed to wobble her way into the large indoor spring. The hot water soothed her sore body, easing the lingering aches and pains. She sank into its warmth, letting her eyes drift shut as she began to doze off, the steam lulling her into a peaceful haze.

Just as she was slipping into a light sleep, a pair of large, familiar hands moved her. Sesshoumaru’s strong arms effortlessly lifted her, and before she could protest, he wedged himself between her and the edge of the spring, positioning her between his thighs. Now leaning against his broad chest, Kagome felt at ease and melted further into his embrace.

As she relaxed against him, her eyes fluttered open just in time to see a cluster of red grapes being dangled in front of her face. The sight made her mouth water, and she couldn’t help but glance up at him, curiosity sparkling in her blue eyes.

Instead of answering her silent question with words, Sesshoumaru plucked a grape from the vine and held it to her lips, waiting patiently for her to open her mouth. When she did, he gently fed her, his fingers brushing against her lips.

Kagome let out a contented sigh, happily allowing Sesshoumaru to feed her like a pampered queen. With each grape, her body relaxed further, and she felt a giddy smile tug at the corners of her lips. When only one grape remained, Sesshoumaru surprised her by bringing it not to her lips, but to his own. He held it between his teeth, a glint of mischief in his golden eyes.

Leaning down, he used a hand to coax her closer, his chest rumbling with a low, teasing growl. Their lips met, and he bit through the plump grape, using his tongue to push half of it into her mouth while he savored the other. The sweet burst of juice mixed with the taste of him, creating an erotic flavor.

Kagome let out a soft giggle as they pulled apart, the juices from the grape lingering on her lips. Sesshoumaru watched her sweet tongue peek out and lick them clean. 

As Sesshoumaru’s amber eyes drifted down her body, they narrowed at the sight of the fading marks on her neck and breasts. The evidence of his claim on her was disappearing far too quickly. Puzzled, he let a clawed finger trace a path from the curve of her neck to her collarbone. “Do humans typically heal this quickly?” he asked.

Kagome bit her lip, trying to focus on his question despite the tingling sensation his touch ignited. “Um, no, not usually.” Her eyes flicked up to meet his, and the hypnotic gaze made her heart race. She knew she couldn’t keep this secret any longer. Taking a deep breath, she confessed, “The jewel… When I made my wish, it didn’t just vanish. It returned to where it was taken from. Me.”

She watched him carefully, her heart pounding in her chest as she waited for his reaction. His expression remained unreadable, and the silence stretched between them. Panic bubbled in her chest, but before she could spiral further, she added, “I haven’t aged at all since that day. And wounds tend to heal faster too.”

The only response he gave was a thoughtful hum, his eyes fixated on a nearly vanished hickey. His fingers brushed over it, and then he looked back at her with a possessive glint in his eyes. “Then I will have to keep marking you until you become my mate.”

With that, Sesshoumaru’s strong hands repositioned her so she straddled his lap. Kagome didn’t have time to adjust before his mouth was on her neck, teeth and tongue working in tandem to create new bruises. He sucked hard on the sensitive skin, his tongue soothing the sting before biting down again. The sensation had her clinging to him, her hands gripping his shoulders.

“So,” she managed to breathe out between moans, “it doesn’t bother you that… Ah!—that the jewel is still a part of me?”

Sesshoumaru pulled back slightly, his serious expression softening just enough for her to see the sincerity in. “No. I do not care about that worthless trinket. Your power has always been your own. It may have contributed to your lifespan, but nothing more.” He leaned in closer, brushing his nose along her cheek in a tender gesture that made her heart flutter. “You are and will always be Kagome. Not a host or a reincarnation.”

Whatever Kagome had imagined he might say, it wasn’t that. The warmth in his words, the certainty in his voice—it left her in awe. Her breathing quickened, and before she could stop herself, she cupped his face and slammed her lips against his in a fervent kiss.

Sesshoumaru responded instantly, one hand tangling in her hair as he deepened the kiss, his other arm wrapping around her waist to hold her closer. Kagome felt like she was melting into him, the world fading away until there was nothing but the two of them.

A playful nibble on his bottom lip had Sesshomaru's hands flying to her hips and grinding the rigid cock between them into her. 

She pulled away to catch her breath, her wide eyes drifting down between them. The sight of him, still hard and eager, made her blink in surprise. “Does that thing ever go down?” Her innocent question caught Sesshoumaru off guard, and to her amazement, he threw his head back and let out a deep, throaty laugh. The sound was rich and unrestrained, so full of life that it startled Kagome. She’d never heard him laugh like that before.

As his laughter subsided, Sesshoumaru captured her lips again, this time slower, enjoying the taste of her mouth. While their tongues danced in a rhythm only they knew, his clawed fingers slid beneath the water, seeking out the treasure between her thighs.

But when his fingers brushed against her swollen lips and gave a tentative nudge, Kagome couldn’t suppress a pained hiss. She instinctively grabbed his wrist, breaking the kiss as she winced. “I think that area needs more time to heal,” she murmured with a rueful laugh.

Sesshoumaru, however, was not deterred. A roguish glint appeared in his amber eyes as he gently plucked her from the water, cradling her in his arms before setting her down atop a pile of soft towels. The fabric cushioned her as he arranged her on her hands and knees.

“As Alpha, it is my duty to see to your comfort,” he crooned. She watched with wide, curious eyes as he knelt in the spring behind her, his gaze flickering between her flushed face and the bruised, swollen lips of her sex. The salivary glands at the back of his mouth began to produce a healing saliva, a natural remedy only a dog demon from his fathers line can create.

Kagome braced herself, anticipation knotting in her stomach as Sesshoumaru’s mouth hovered just above her folds. She expected the first touch to bring a sting, but instead, a soothing warmth spread through her, the tingling sensation from his tongue easing her sore flesh like a gentle balm.

As his tongue traced the outline of her outer lips, Kagome relaxed, her body gradually unwinding from its tense state. When he carefully probed her entrance, his tongue lathering her tender walls with the healing salve of his saliva, she let out a soft sigh of relief. 

When his tongue finally pushed inside her, there was a brief flicker of discomfort, but it quickly melted away under the skilled caress of his mouth. Kagome leaned forward, resting her head on her forearms, her body instinctively raising her hips to give him better access. The subtle shift did not go unnoticed by Sesshoumaru.

His eyes reddened, and he nearly groaned at the sight before him as he sat back up. Kagome’s round, supple ass was lifted in perfect offering, her soft cheeks tempting him like a succulent fruit. His hands found their way to her hips, claws gently kneading the flesh before spreading her cheeks apart.

The view was mouthwatering. Not only was her glistening, beautiful cunt ready for the taking, but so was the tight, untouched passage just above it. The thought of conquering that forbidden place made his cock throb, eager to explore it.

Unable to resist, Sesshoumaru slipped two fingers past her folds, testing the effects of his saliva. When Kagome’s walls clenched around him, a needy whine escaping her lips, he couldn’t suppress a satisfied smile. Her body was responding beautifully, craving more of his touch. Gathering her slick with his thumb, he pressed it gently against the puckered entrance of her tight ass, teasing the untouched flesh.

Kagome instinctively pulled away at the unfamiliar sensation, and a low growl rumbled from Sesshoumaru’s chest. He knew it would be some time before she could take him there, but the idea of it—claiming every part of her—was a temptation he could barely resist.

Refocusing on her dripping cunt, Sesshoumaru grabbed his length, positioning himself at her entrance. He paused for a moment, memorizing the way she looked, completely at his mercy, offering herself to him without hesitation. “I do enjoy watching that expressive face of yours as I fuck you,” he murmured, his voice thick with desire. “But this view…”

He trailed off, pushing the tip of his cock through her slick folds, just barely breaching her entrance. “This view,” he repeated, his voice dropping to a possessive growl, “I have dreamed of this sight. My Little Priestess, on her hands and knees, begging for my cock.”

With that, Sesshoumaru surged forward, burying himself inside her with one powerful thrust. The tight heat of her body clamped around him, drawing a feral snarl from his lips. Kagome’s gasp of surprise and pleasure echoed through the room, her hands gripping the towels beneath her as he filled her completely.

For a moment, he didn’t move, allowing Kagome’s tight sex to adjust. Her grip was nowhere near as constricting as before, pleasing the demon immensely. Sesshoumaru began to withdraw, only to plunge back into her depths with a force that made Kagome tremble. 

Kagome’s gasps turned into soft moans, her body moving in time with his, meeting each of his thrusts with desperate need. The delicious friction, the way he filled her so perfectly, made her head spin. And Sesshoumaru—ever attentive to her every reaction—adjusted his angle, seeking out the spot that made her toes curl and her voice hitch.

When he found it, Kagome cried out, her back arching as a wave of pleasure crashed over her. Sesshoumaru grinned, his fangs gleaming in the low light as he set a rhythm that had her teetering on the edge of bliss. His hands gripped her hips tighter, his claws digging into her flesh just enough to leave faint marks without breaking the delicate skin.

“Scream for me,” voice gravely as he drove into her. “Tell everyone who you belong to.” 

As Kagome surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body, her screams echoed into the humid air. Sesshoumaru, lost in his own need, snapped. His thrusts became faster, more erratic, driven by the sound of her desire. Kagome’s cries grew louder, her body trembling beneath him as she neared the peak of ecstasy.

But just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, Sesshoumaru abruptly shifted, pushing her forward. Her upper body flattened against the slick towels beneath them as the beast left the water, positioning himself between her legs. The sudden movement left her breathless, and a high-pitched yelp escaped her lips as a clawed hand tangled in her damp hair, pulling just hard enough to add a touch of pain to her pleasure.

Sesshoumaru didn’t relent. His powerful thrusts continued, slamming into her with a force that left her clinging to the wet cloth for stability. Harsh growls and grunts filled the air around them, drowning out the sound of wet skin slapping together. 

Then, just as her body was teetering on the edge, Sesshoumaru’s other hand trailed down her quivering stomach. His fingers found her swollen clit, teasing and pulling in a rhythm that had her unraveling in seconds. The pleasure was too much—too intense—and Kagome convulsed beneath him, her orgasm sparking fireworks to erupt behind her eyes.

The tight grip of her walls around him, the way her body clenched and pulsed, was his undoing. Sesshoumaru followed her into euphoric bliss, his roar of triumph echoing through the room as he buried himself deep, his seed spilling into her in powerful spurts. They stayed like that for a while, bodies intertwined, hearts pounding in unison as they came down from the heavens.

When Kagome finally caught her breath and stopped seeing stars, she turned her head to look back at him, a soft smile playing on her lips. “I think we need another bath,” she teased.

The following days blurred together, they would sleep, eat, have sex, and bathe—often with those activities intertwining in delightful ways. Kagome found herself lost in this cycle, content and cocooned in the comfort of Sesshoumaru's arms. But when she expressed a longing to feel the sun on her face and the breeze on her skin, Sesshoumaru made it happen without hesitation.

That’s how they ended up on the patio just outside their bedchamber, sprawled out in the soft sunlight. Sesshoumaru had relented to Kagome’s request to wear something, allowing her to drape one of his haori over herself as a makeshift cover. He, however, had no qualms about remaining nude, his pale, sculpted body stretched out beside her, basking in the warmth. Kagome couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

She sat with his head resting in her lap, her fingers lazily combing through his long silver hair. The silk strands slipped through her hands like silk. As she gazed down at his face, Kagome noticed how peaceful he looked. His eyes were closed, his expression serene, almost unguarded in the moment. 

Her fingers danced along the edges of his bangs, now grown down to his chin. The length of his hair, usually so carefully maintained, made her curious. “Why did you let your hair grow out?” she asked softly, as if any louder would break the spell of tranquility around them.

Sesshoumaru's golden eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the brightness of the day. He blinked slowly, almost lazily, as he considered her question. “The barber for my troops remained at the barracks,” he replied, his voice a low rumble that resonated through her thighs.

Kagome's fingers continued their gentle exploration, tracing the crescent moon on his forehead. “Did Lord Haruto not have one in his camp?” she asked, curious about the details of his time away.

Sesshoumaru let out a soft, contented purr at her touch. “The bear preferred to have his concubines groom him and his soldiers,” he said, his tone edged with disdain. “I did not wish for them to touch me.”

“Oh…” Kagome paused for a moment, her hand stilled in his hair as she processed his words. The idea of anyone else tending to him made her heart twist with an unexpected pang. “So, now that you’re home, will you have it cut?”

Sesshoumaru opened his eyes again, his gaze thoughtful as he looked up at her. “If that is what you wish, then I will have my hair cut to its previous state,” he said, a hint of playfulness creeping into his voice. “Or perhaps I will have it all shaved off. Start fresh.”

Her fingers immediately tightened in his hair, tugging sharply, earning a low growl from him. “Don’t you dare,” she snapped, eyes narrowing. But when she caught the mischievous glint in his eyes, her irritation melted into a laugh. “You’re such a brat, you know that?”

Sesshoumaru responded by turning over, pulling away from her lap to press his face against her thighs. He nuzzled closer, the warmth of his breath sending shivers down her spine. Before she could react, his nose was buried in the crevice between her legs, taking in her scent with a deep inhale.

“You will be in heat soon,” his muffled voice came from between her thighs, the words vibrating against her flushed skin. His tone was matter-of-fact, but the way he nuzzled even closer betrayed the primal longing beneath the surface. “If you do not wish to conceive, I will have a special tea brought during our next meal.”

The idea of pregnancy caught Kagome off guard. She wasn't ready for that step yet, and the thought of becoming a mother so soon made her nervous. But as she considered his words, she noticed something in his voice—a hint of sadness, a quiet longing that he tried to mask with practicality. This tea, she realized, was a demon version of a plan B. But it wasn't what he truly wanted.

“No,” Kagome said quietly, her hand finding its way back to his hair, stroking the soft strands in a soothing gesture. “I’m not ready to have a baby. Not yet.” She felt the weight of his breath against her lower belly, his exhale heavy with a mixture of relief and disappointment. “Maybe after we’re mated… when Shippo and Rin are older and we’ve had some time to ourselves.”

Sesshoumaru stilled at her words, his breath catching in his throat. All he heard was that it wasn’t a no. In that moment, the demon lord felt something he rarely allowed himself to feel—hope.

Chapter Text

In the past week, Kagome had discovered more about Sesshoumaru than she ever imagined possible. Each day revealed another layer of the enigmatic demon lord, uncovering facets of his personality that left her both entertained and fascinated.

For starters, she learned that Sesshoumaru was definitely not a morning person. On the rare occasions she woke up before him, she found it nearly impossible to rouse the slumbering beast. His usual stoic face gave way to a deeply relaxed state that made her suspect all those nights he spent in her hut, he hadn’t actually slept at all. The sight of him, so peaceful and carefree in those early hours, made her heart swell in ways she couldn’t quite put into words.

Then there was his eating habits—something she never expected to be so particular. While Kagome was content to eat just about anything, Sesshoumaru was a selective eater, carefully scrutinizing each bite as if it were a matter of life or death. If there was even the slightest bruise on a peach or a tiny imperfection on a piece of meat, he would turn his nose up at it, leaving Kagome both exasperated and amused. His pickiness was a stark contrast to her own approach, but it was oddly endearing to see him so fastidious about something so simple.

But perhaps the most surprising revelation of all was Sesshoumaru’s sense of humor. Dry and often delivered at the most unexpected times, his spontaneous attempts at wit always left Kagome’s head spinning as she tried to wrap her mind around the fact that, yes, the great and fearsome Lord Sesshoumaru was actually trying to be funny. And yet, those moments of subtle humor made her smile all the more because they were so distinctly him.

However, the most erotic discovery—one that made her cheeks flush just thinking about it—was that Sesshoumaru was far more vocal during their lovemaking than she ever anticipated. It wasn’t just the deep, rumbling sounds of pleasure that escaped him, but the words—filthy, sinful things whispered in her ear or proclaimed loudly as if daring the world to hear. During the day, he might say little more than a noncommittal “hm,” his words few and far between. But when the moon rose, and she found herself under his heated gaze, it was as if his beast took over, voicing every dark, primal desire that lurked beneath his calm exterior. His voice, low and commanding, would set her skin ablaze, and she found herself eagerly waiting for those moments when his restraint would break and he would give in to his instincts.

On this particular morning, Sesshoumaru awoke first, his golden eyes tracing every curve of Kagome’s sleeping form. He began to kiss and caress her, his lips ghosting over her skin. By the time she stirred awake, she was breathless, her thighs slick with need. It wasn’t long before she found herself straddling his lap, her back pressed against his firm chest, with Sesshoumaru’s cock buried deep inside her. 

Sitting back on his heels, Sesshoumaru thrust upward, the jarring motion sending tremors through Kagome’s body. His clawed hand gripped her hip, while the other cupped her breast, squeezing just enough to make her gasp. He brought his mouth close to her ear, his breath hot against her skin as he whispered, “You’re so tight and wet. Fuck, I could stay in your perfect cunt forever.” His voice was a low, seductive purr that made her core clench around him.

He teased the shell of her ear with his tongue before nipping it, the sensation adding a jolt of pain to the pleasure. As his pace quickened, his hand left her breast, moving to capture the hand she had tangled in his hair. He guided it down, intertwining their fingers, before pressing her palm to the place where their bodies joined. 

“Feel it,” he commanded, his voice a mix of lust and control. “Feel how your body takes my cock, how it craves me.”

Kagome felt everything—every inch of him stretching and filling her, every pulse of his cock inside her slick heat. She was hyper-aware of the obscene wetness that coated him, the way her body seemed to greedily grip him whenever he pulled out, only to welcome him back with a tight embrace. A symphony of pleasure that bordered on sinful, and she loved every filthy second of it.

"That’s it. Such a good girl," Sesshoumaru crooned, each word dripping with praise. His lips brushed her neck as he continued, "Will you cum for me? Cover my cock in your sweet honey?"

The words alone had Kagome’s arousal spiking to new heights, her body already teetering on the edge of bliss. His pace quickened, hips snapping against ass with an urgency that stole her breath. "Yes! Please, I want to cum!" she cried out, her voice desperate and laced with need.

A roar of approval ripped from Sesshoumaru's throat. With a sudden, powerful surge, he fell forward, his muscular frame caging her delicate body beneath him. The new angle shocked Kagome as he delved deeper, opening her up further for him. He hit that magical spot inside her with such precise, devastating accuracy.

It only took a few more deep seated thrusts before the tension coiled deep within Kagome snapped. She was swept away by the force of her orgasm, a tsunami of pleasure crashing over her. Her body shaking violently, her inner walls clenching around Sesshoumaru's thick length, gripping him with a strength that seemed to draw him even deeper into her core. 

With a final, guttural roar, Sesshoumaru thrust into her one last time, burying himself to the hilt. His vision blurred as he surrendered to her body, his own release hitting him like a thunderstorm. 

He could feel the hot, potent surge of his seed pouring into her womb. Hips continued flexing as his body pressed tightly against hers as they remained locked together in the aftermath, their breaths the only sound in the quiet that followed. 

Another one of Kagome’s favorite things she had learned about Sesshoumaru was how he lingered after their release. Instead of pulling away as she'd assumed he would, Sesshoumaru stayed close, as if savoring the feel of her spasming walls as they milked him through the final aftershocks. It was as though he couldn’t bear to part with her just yet, and Kagome didn’t mind in the least. She relished the way he nuzzled into her hair, his short, uneven breaths dampening her skin. These tender moments, where he silently showed how much he cherished her.

She felt herself drifting back to sleep, the weight of Sesshoumaru's body lulling her in a blissful haze. But just as her mind began to slip away, his body tensed above her, every muscle coiling in sudden alertness. 

Before she could even ask what was wrong, the shoji doors to their room flew open with a resounding crack.

Feral growls erupted from Sesshoumaru's as he instinctively pressed Kagome deeper into the bed, his larger frame shielding her from the potential threat. 

But the voice that filled the room was not that of an enemy. It was laced with amusement and sharp criticism.

“I’m disappointed in you, Sesshoumaru. Eight days and nights of rutting, and still, you haven’t marked dear Kagome as your mate! Even worse, she hasn't been pupped yet!” The dramatic entrance could only belong to one person: Lady InuKimi.

The tension in Sesshoumaru's body shifted from defensive to exasperated, his growls fading into a frustrated sigh. He lifted his head, glaring daggers at his mother, who seemed utterly unbothered by the situation she had interrupted. 

Kagome, still hidden beneath Sesshoumaru, couldn’t help letting out a groan of embarrassment. Trust Lady InuKimi to ruin the mood so spectacularly.

Sesshoumaru gave his mother a pointed look, his voice dripping with irritation. “Your timing, as always, is impeccable, Mother.”

Lady InuKimi waved a delicate clawed hand dismissively, her expression one of mock innocence. “Oh, please, I’m just here to ensure you don’t waste any more time. And poor Kagome, you can’t expect her small body to take much more of your relentless pounding.” She smirked, clearly enjoying herself.

Kagome blushed furiously, burying her face further into the bed as she tried to stifle a laugh. The absurdity of the situation was undeniable, and despite the awkwardness, there was something endearing about the way Sesshoumaru’s family dynamics played out in real-time. 

Sesshoumaru, however, was far from amused. With a growl, he gently disentangled himself from Kagome and stood, every inch of his nude frame radiating displeasure as his aura lashed out. “Leave. Now.”

InuKimi chuckled softly, completely unfazed by Sesshoumaru's command—and his state of undress. "Very well, but don’t take too long, pup. Katsu brings news from the South and has been waiting in your study for two days now. Apparently, Lord Haruto’s advisors are urging him to lay claim to the now terra nullius."

She cast one last mischievous glance at Kagome before turning on her heel and sashaying out of the room, leaving the shoji doors wide open behind her.

Sesshoumaru stood in silence for a moment, rubbing a hand over his face in exasperation. When he finally turned back to Kagome, she was trying her hardest not to laugh, her shoulders shaking with the effort to keep it in. He arched an eyebrow at her, and that was all it took for the laughter to burst out.

Once she managed to pull herself together and Sesshoumaru had closed the door, Kagome sat up and looked up at him with curiosity. "What is terra nullius?"

Instead of immediately returning to bed, Sesshoumaru bent down to pick up a pair of dark blue hakama and haori from the floor and slipped them on. “It is Latin for 'no man’s land.' An ungoverned territory,” he explained as he tied the silk in place. Approaching Kagome, he sat on the edge of the bed beside her. “It would seem my departure has emboldened the bear's council into thinking the South is free for the taking.”

Kagome leaned into his touch as his hand came up and gently caressed her flushed cheek, his thumb rubbing soothing circles on her skin. She couldn’t help but ask, voice soft and pleading, “So, does that mean you have to go back?” She made sure to flutter her thick lashes and widen her blue eyes, hoping to sway him.

Sesshoumaru’s own golden eyes narrowed down on her. He was becoming well aware of his naughty little priestess’s tricks. More than once, she had used those large, expressive eyes to get her way—whether it was for a particularly juicy plum from his claws or coaxing him into burying his cock between her legs. Kagome knew how to flaunt those sapphires to make sure she got what she wanted.

Leaning in, Sesshoumaru seemed to be aiming for a kiss, and Kagome’s eyes closed in anticipation. But instead of the soft press of his lips, she felt the sting of his fangs nipping her nose. “Yes, we will be returning to the South,” his voice low and teasing. “Two days should be enough time to prepare a plan with the general and to properly greet Rin.”

At the mention of their daughter's name, Kagome's eyes widened in realization. "Oh my God, Rin! We’ve been here this whole time and haven’t even been to see her! We’re horrible parents! Come on, we need to wash up and go see her before—"

Her frantic rambling was cut off by a strong arm wrapping around her waist as she tried to scramble out of bed. Sesshoumaru pulled her back against his chest, nuzzling his nose into her tangled hair. “Do not fret,” he crooned. “She will understand.”

He didn’t elaborate more, knowing Rin would be pleased with their impending mating. He then allowed his bitch to wiggle out of his hold and sprint to the indoor spring. She may wish to wash but Sesshoumaru did not, wanting to be surrounded by Kagome’s scent for the rest of the day. 

Entering his study for the first time in nearly a decade, Sesshoumaru was greeted by a scene of chaos—parchment and scrolls littering every surface—and the sight of a tired-looking Katsu standing by the window, along with a jittery Myoga bouncing nervously on his desk.

“Welcome back, Lord Sesshoumaru!” Myoga chirped, trying to sound enthusiastic despite  his obvious nervousness. “During your absence, I’ve taken great care of the Western Palace!”

Sesshoumaru strolled past Katsu and flicked the flea demon off his desk, sending Myoga tumbling to the floor. Without a word, he took his rightful seat behind the desk, surveying the mess.

His voice was calm, yet there was an edge to it that made the air in the room grow colder. “Is allowing a dragon spy to infiltrate my home what you consider ‘taking care of’ the palace, Myoga? If the lieutenant had not located the threat, would you have ignored it while my ward and intended were put in harm's way just to save your own hide?”

Myoga’s eyes widened in panic as he looked to Katsu for help, but the dog demon had suddenly developed an intense interest in the garden outside, pretending not to hear the conversation. Katsu was well aware that Sesshoumaru was being purposefully obstinate. After all, Lady Kagome was more than capable of defending herself and Lady Rin.

“You are dismissed, Myoga,” Sesshoumaru said, his tone final. The flea demon didn’t waste a second, scampering out of the room—and possibly out of the Western Shiro altogether.

Katsu shook his head with a smirk, finally turning to face Sesshoumaru. “You’re cruel, my lord. Myoga did a decent job managing the household, all things considered.”

Sesshoumaru only offered a noncommittal “Hm,” clearly unconvinced. Frustration simmered beneath the surface as he shoved the pile of parchment off his desk, the papers fluttering to the floor. “The insect did what he deemed necessary to stay someplace safe.”

Katsu chuckled, taking a seat across from the lord and leaning back on his hands. “With your fathers oldest advisor gone, what will you do Sesshoumaru? We all know you’ve never been one for paperwork. Perhaps you would have simply burned it all in a grand bonfire.”

“Perhaps," he mused, as if genuinely considering the idea of burning it all. But his attention soon shifted to more pressing matters, and his gaze hardened as he turned to Katsu. "Is what my mother said true? I did not think the bear would be so foolish as to attempt such a thing."

Katsu sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "In a way, he is both foolish and cunning. Once you and Lady Kagome departed, things went smoothly at first. Lady InuKimi kept Haruto distracted while I and the troops secured a new patch of land for the capital. With the homes now being constructed and funded by the East, the Eastern council saw an opportunity. They began whispering in Haruto’s ear, convincing him that you had abandoned the territory. They claimed that since his house is paying for the rebuild, it’s only natural he should take over and expand his land."

A heavy silence filled the room as Sesshoumaru mulled over Katsu's words. There was no way in hell he was going to let the bear have the South. He had no desire for more land, but abandoning it to Haruto was out of the question. The only viable solution would be to involve the other Lords, forcing them to vote on who would best oversee the territory’s care.

Sesshoumaru finally broke the silence. "Haruto is testing my patience. He forgets his place." He stood, clearly uninterested in the mess of scrolls and parchment cluttering his desk. "Have my council send out invitations to the noble demon houses. A gathering will be held in two moons' time to rectify this dilemma."

Katsu nodded, but couldn’t resist a grin. "I’ll handle it. Though I must admit, it’ll be interesting to see how Haruto reacts when he realizes you’re not as absent as he thought."

Sesshoumaru smirked, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Let him squirm. It will be his last mistake."

As he moved toward the door, Katsu called after him. "And what about the paperwork, my lord? Planning on leaving it for Jaken?"

Without missing a beat, Sesshoumaru replied over his shoulder, "I’ll burn it later."

Katsu chuckled, shaking his head. "No doubt you will."

Following the sound of laughter and familiar voices, Sesshoumaru made his way to the family garden. Under the warm afternoon sun, a serene scene awaited him, the women of his pack were gathered, immersed in their own world. Rin, her hands buried in the soft fur of his mokomoko, was animatedly talking to Kagome, who sat behind her, carefully braiding her hair. Kagome wore her own smaller version of the mokomoko over her shoulders, its white fur contrasting beautifully with her raven hair. Across from them, Lady InuKimi sipped her tea, observing the scene with a faint, amused smile, her fan poised in her other hand.

The peaceful tableau was almost too perfect to disturb, yet Sesshoumaru felt a yearning to be part of it. To bask in the warmth and joy that radiated from his family. He approached slowly, sending out just enough of his aura to announce his presence.

Kagome straightened at the sensation, a blush coloring her cheeks as she turned her head, her sapphire eyes lighting up when she saw him. A soft smile spread across her face, warming him from the inside out. Lady InuKimi acknowledged him with a quick glance before resuming her leisurely fanning, content to let him join the circle without comment.

Rin was the last to notice, and when she did, her wide brown eyes sparkled with excitement. For a fleeting moment, she looked just as she had when she was a child—a little girl who once found him wounded in the forest, determined to care for him despite his insistent refusal. But in a blink, she was back to being the young woman she had become, full of life and happiness, already sprinting across the garden toward him.

When Rin reached him, she wrapped her arms as far around his middle as she could in a fierce hug, her laughter filling the air. He gently rested a hand atop her head, his own gesture of affection, before leading her back to the others.

As they rejoined Kagome and Lady InuKimi, Sesshoumaru settled beside his future mate. Rin gathered mokomoko around her and sat in front of him, practically glowing. Her voice, full of enthusiasm, filled the space as she eagerly told Sesshoumaru everything that had happened during his absence, her words flowing without pause. Sesshoumaru listened attentively, his usual mask of indifference softening into one of contentment.

The moment became even more perfect when Kagome’s hand found its way to his thigh, a small but intimate touch that made him feel even more at peace. He glanced at her, catching her eye, and the shy smile she gave him spoke volumes as he intertwined their fingers.

As Rin’s stories continued, the world beyond the garden walls faded as the demon lord’s sole focus was on his family.

Chapter Text

After spending a tranquil afternoon with the females of his pack, Sesshoumaru’s mood had shifted back into that of a warlord as the evening rolled in. He spent the night meticulously preparing for their journey south. His mother had agreed to stay behind to oversee Rin and the shiro, leaving Katsu and Masaru to accompany him and Kagome. The priestess had been appalled when he informed her of Lord Haruto’s audacious attempts to claim the southern lands. She ranted about how Sesshoumaru had done all the hard work, and that stupid bear was simply taking advantage. Her fury was endearing—she truly believed Sesshoumaru had shown Haruto kindness in helping out with his war.

By dawn, Sesshoumaru had taken to the skies with Kagome nestled in his arms, flying them swiftly back to his base camp. Katsu and Masaru trailed behind on foot, their demonic speed ensuring they kept pace. The journey was brief, and Kagome let out a relieved sigh as they began their descent.

As they landed just outside the camp, Sesshoumaru lowered Kagome to the ground and immediately unleashed a surge of his power, allowing it to roll across the land like a thunderclap, making sure the bear lord and his treacherous council knew that he had returned.

“Way to make an entrance,” Kagome teased, slinging her bag over her shoulder as she stretched, arms reaching for the sky.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes darkened as he watched, every inch of her tempting him. The way her crimson futuristic top rode up, exposing the soft skin of her waist, and how her black leggings clung to her body, accentuating every curve, drove him wild. Her ponytail swayed as she stretched, exposing the marks he had left on her neck—visible proof that she was his.

He moved closer, pulling her flush against his armored chest, his lips ghosting over her ear as he whispered in a seductive tone, “Keep moving like that, and I’ll have you on your hands and knees, screaming my name with my cock buried deep inside you.”

Kagome gasped, a mixture of shock and arousal, her attempts to push him away half-hearted at best. She secretly loved when he told her just how much he craved her, but before she could respond, their intimate moment was shattered.

“About time you showed up! Do you have any idea what that mangy bear has—” Inuyasha’s voice rang out as he marched into view, but he froze the moment his eyes fell on the pair. His golden gaze locked onto the priestess, who was still pressed against Sesshoumaru’s chest. “Kagome?”

She stared back at him, wide-eyed and clearly caught off guard. For a brief second, Inuyasha’s heart lurched at the sight of her. He felt the urge to rush to her, to take her into his arms like he used to, spinning her around until her laughter filled the air. But the memories of their last meeting—and the way he had left things—stung. His left arm ached with the phantom pain of his punishment. Seeing her now, nestled against Sesshoumaru with love bites littering her neck and her scent entwined with his brother’s, only made the guilt worse.

Inuyasha clenched his jaw, his eyes hardening before he turned away. “Forget it,” he muttered, intending to retreat into the nearby forest.

“Inuyasha, wait!” Kagome called, trying to pull away from Sesshoumaru, but the demon’s grip tightened like iron. She looked up at him. “Let me go. I need to talk to him.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes flashed red, his aura flaring as his fangs bared in a snarl. His both arms coiled around her waist possessively, pulling her even closer. “You have no business with the half-breed,” he growled. 

Kagome squirmed against his hold, tiring of this game. “What is wrong with you? Let go of me!”

“No.” Sesshoumaru’s voice was like ice—unyielding, final.

This was the scene Katsu and Masaru walked in on. Instinctively, Katsu stepped in front of his son, stopping him with a firm hand on his shoulder. The young lieutenant had been ready to act, but his father knew better. Getting between an alpha and his bitch was nothing short of suicide.

“I’ll talk to whoever I want, and right now, I need to speak with Inuyasha.” She used the same tone she would when mothering Shippo, as if that would somehow reach him. But Sesshoumaru was far beyond reasoning.

“You. Are. Mine.” His sneer was predatory, his claws pressing into her hips just enough to sting. “I forbid you from speaking to or going near that whelp.”

Forbid. The word hung in the air, sharp and cruel. It cut deeper than any claw ever could. Kagome stared at him, disbelief flickering across her face. That single word obliterated the blissful week they’d spent together, shattering the harmony they’d built. He hadn’t changed at all. The demon lord who treated her like an equal now reduced her to an object—a possession.

Anger surged within her, the betrayal too sharp to ignore. Her fingers pressed harder against his chest, sparks of holy power crackling at her fingertips, the air around them sizzling with her rage.

“You better think carefully about what you say next, Sesshoumaru.” Her voice was low, dangerous—a storm brewing just beneath the surface. “Because if this is how you plan to treat me if we become mates, then we are done.”

The words should have cut through him. Somewhere, deep down, Sesshoumaru knew she was right. Kagome was no demoness who would bow down to him. But the moment she had pulled away, the moment she’d tried to run to his half-breed brother, something primal had snapped. His beast roared within him, demanding he stake his claim, that he remind her who she belonged to. Even now, as she glared at him with defiance burning in her eyes, he could barely suppress the wild instinct gnawing at him.

His grip tightened on her waist, one hand sliding up to seize her chin with a near-painful grip. His face hovered inches from hers, his breath hot against her skin. “If you continue to disobey me, I will take you right here in front of the camp. Let them watch as their alpha fucks his bitch into submission.”

The threat lingered like a heavy smog. But Kagome didn’t flinch. Instead, the air around them thickened with her power. The scent of melting metal and burning flesh filled the space between them as her purification energy surged into his chest. Sesshoumaru growled in pain, his hands jerking back from the searing heat, but the beast in him didn’t retreat. His crimson eyes locked onto hers, feral and unrelenting.

Kagome’s voice dropped into a venomous hiss. “You come any closer, and I’ll purify your dick right off.”

She threw up a barrier as he lunged for her, her holy power flaring between them like a wall of fire. Sesshoumaru snarled, his claws sizzling with energy as he fought the urge to tear through it. But it wouldn’t be so simple this time.

Without another word, Kagome turned and sprinted in the direction Inuyasha had gone, leaving the demon lord seething in her wake.

Sesshoumaru stood there, alone, nearly trembling with barely contained fury. His beast was a storm of rage inside him, howling for blood—her blood, anyone’s blood. She had dared to attack him. Dared to run after another male. The thought of her in Inuyasha’s arms sent waves of bloodlust rippling through him.

Just as he was about to unleash that wrath, a calm voice called out to him.

“My Lord.” Katsu stepped forward, his voice steady despite the danger in the air. “Perhaps it would be wise to let the lieutenant go after Lady Kagome. Ensure she is safe… and guide her back to your tent.”

Sesshoumaru’s aura flared violently, his instincts screaming at him to ignore the general’s words and claim what was his. But Katsu held his ground, knowing full well what would happen if Sesshoumaru lost control completely.

After a tense moment, the demon lord exhaled sharply. His decision, though reluctant, was made. “Send your pup to retrieve what is mine,” he growled. His now golden eyes flickered in the direction of Lord Haruto’s quarters. “You and I have business to attend to.”

With that, Sesshoumaru turned on his heel, marching toward his next victim.

Chapter Text

“I swear to God, I’m going to kill them. Stupid dogs!” Kagome muttered under her breath, struggling to keep up with Inuyasha. Every time she got close, he darted off again, like a coward. She was tired, sweaty, and now had twigs stuck in her hair. Perfect.

“Dammit, Inuyasha! Sit!”

She smirked at the satisfying thud of his body hitting the ground, a startled yelp escaping him. If he was going to act like a child, she was more than ready to treat him like one.

Jogging over to where she’d heard the crash, Kagome found Inuyasha sprawled in a crater, fighting to free himself from the subjugation beads hold, his struggles only deepening the hole he was stuck in.

“Knock it off, I just want to talk!” Kagome huffed, out of breath as she stood over him.

Wild, gold eyes met hers, and instead of calming down, Inuyasha doubled his efforts, clearly trying to find a way to escape. “No way! That basta—I mean, Sesshoumaru will gut me if he sees us together!”

“Ugh!” Kagome dragged her hands down her face, exhausted from both the chase and his refusal to cooperate. She wasn’t in the mood for this. All she wanted were some damn answers. Seeing him preparing to dash off again, she erected a barrier, watching with grim satisfaction as Inuyasha slammed face-first into it and toppled backward. “Don’t worry about Sesshoumaru. I’ll make sure he behaves. Now S-I-T down and stop trying to get away!”

Inuyasha finally stilled but crouched as far away from her as possible, his eyes darting around like a cornered animal. Even now, he was eyeing the barrier, likely trying to figure out if he could claw his way through it. But one more threat of being S-I-T-ted had him sulking in place.

Collapsing onto the ground herself, Kagome took a deep breath, trying to calm her pounding heart. “Where is Shippo?”

Inuyasha still eyed her warily, as if expecting her to lash out at him. “I dropped the brat off at school. If he’s not there, it’s got nothing to do with me.”

Kagome narrowed her eyes, sensing his defensiveness. She was used to his grumpy, arrogant attitude, but this was different. This was fear. “Fine. I believe you. But why are you here? I didn’t know you and Sesshoumaru were on speaking terms.”

His response was almost evasive, his gaze fixed on the dirt rather than her. “We… came to an understanding, that’s all.”

Kagome noticed a flicker of movement beyond her barrier, but before she could comment, Inuyasha shifted uncomfortably. “Look, I answered your question, okay? The kid is safe. I’m just trying to lay low.”

She knew she wasn’t going to get anything else out of him today. He was too spooked, too ready to bolt. “Can we talk later then? There are still things I want to know.”

Inuyasha gave a quick nod, his ears twitching nervously. “Sure, whatever, just… make sure he is okay with it. Your guard dog is waiting.”

With one last glance at the half-demon, Kagome lowered the barrier, and Inuyasha wasted no time darting into the trees, vanishing like a ghost.

Sighing in frustration, Kagome stood and brushed dirt and leaves from her clothes. She knew whatever had him acting so twitchy had Sesshoumaru’s name written all over it. And to think, he had the nerve to threaten to take her in front of the camp just because she wanted to talk to Inuyasha. Always so over-the-top, so needlessly dramatic.

She turned around and called out. “I know you’re there. Come out.”

After a moment, Masaru stepped out from behind a tree, his blonde hair tousled by the wind, green eyes nervous as he approached. “We should head back, Lady Kagome.”

Great. Another timid dog. Just what she needed.

Kagome crossed her arms, glaring at him. “I’ll go back, but I don’t want to see him.”

She didn’t miss the way Masaru paled at her words but said nothing more. With a huff, she began marching back toward camp. Sesshoumaru was going to get an earful later—if she even bothered to talk to him at all.

The moment Haruto felt the sharp sting of Sesshoumaru's power rippling beneath his feet, a cold sweat broke out across his skin. He could feel it like an undeniable, deadly omen drawing closer with every pulse through the earth. Sesshoumaru was coming, and he wasn’t here for a conversation. Haruto cursed under his breath, trying to maintain his cool as he hastily attempted to wrap up the council meeting. There was a hellhound at his heels, and it wouldn’t be satisfied with a simple apology.

"I say we ignore the summons," grunted an elderly brown bear, leaning back in his chair as if the world weren’t about to collapse around them. He tossed the scroll marked with the Western seal announcing the gathering of lords back onto the table. "Just because he slayed Lord Raika does not mean he can decide who governs these lands. The other lords had no involvement in this war. Why should we involve them now?"

Another violent shockwave of power surged through the ground, this one stronger. It rattled the wooden beams of the tent, causing Haruto to stumble. The arrogant bravado of his council member grated on him. How could the old fools not feel what was coming? Haruto’s hands fumbled with parchment, quills slipping through his trembling fingers as he scrambled to gather his things. Escape was the only thought in his mind now.

“Let’s continue this conversation at the Eastern Shiro,” Haruto blurted. He had to get out of here—now.

An uneasy silence fell over the tent as his advisors exchanged glances, their eyes narrowing in confusion at their lord’s frantic behavior. They could sense the shift in the air, though they didn’t understand it. They were used to Haruto’s confidence, his bluster. This was something new—something they’ve never seen from him.

Before anyone could voice their concerns, the temperature inside the tent plummeted, an ominous, suffocating aura seeping in like smoke. Then, without warning, the tent's entrance flap was torn aside with violent force.

“Haruto.”

One word. The name alone, spoken in Sesshoumaru’s cold, baritone voice, was enough to cause the Eastern Lord’s to nearly piss himself. His heart was hammering in his chest as he forced himself to turn toward the Western Lord. A golden gaze, sharper than any blade, swept over the gathering of Haruto’s council—a pathetic collection of ancient bears who suddenly seemed all too frail and useless.

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled into a sneer. “Attempting a coup,” his voice a dangerous drawl, “with such a pitiful maul of mongrels.”

The words were dripping with contempt, each one a dagger aimed at Haruto’s pride. The elder bears, still seated around the table, exchanged nervous glances, their earlier boisterous behavior evaporating under Sesshomaru's heated gaze. They had been so confident moments ago, so sure of themselves. But now? Now they felt like prey cornered by a predator far beyond their understanding.

Haruto swallowed hard, his mouth dry. He had anticipated many things when he allowed his council to convince him into claiming the Southern lands, but facing down an enraged Sesshoumaru in person had not been one of them. The demon lord’s power radiated from him in waves, pressing against the room like a storm about to break. 

“This isn’t—” Haruto stammered, words failing him as his eyes darted to his useless council members, who sat frozen in their seats. “It was a misunderstanding—”

“A misunderstanding?” Sesshomaru's repeated. His eyes flicked to Haruto, pinning him in place. “You insult me, Lord Haruto. You think you can deceive me and then claim ignorance? Did you believe I would not notice?”

Before Lord Haruto could even attempt to stammer out a desperate defense, a gray-haired bear demon at the table, the one to suggest ignoring the summons, leaned forward and stood with a snarl etched on his weathered face.

“While you were off getting your dick wet with your human whore, Lord Haruto remained behind to finish what he started!” The old bear’s voice was dripping with contempt, his black, beady eyes gleaming as they zeroed in on Sesshoumaru’s damaged armor and the exposed skin where his haori had burned away. His gaze lingered, gloating. “Looks like even you couldn’t tame the priestess. How disgraceful. A young lord like you, repeating your father’s—”

The words never had a chance to finish.

Sesshoumaru moved in a blur of deadly grace, faster than any of the eyes in the room could track. One moment he stood by the door next to Katsu, the next he was looming over the councilman like a specter of death. His hand shot out, claws slicing effortlessly through skin and muscle of the bear’s throat. The sound of tearing flesh was sickening, abrupt, and final. Sesshoumaru’s arm jerked back, dragging with it the elder’s trachea.

The councilman choked, his eyes wide with shock as he gurgled in disbelief. Blood spurted from the gaping wound in thick, arterial bursts, splattering the table and the horrified faces of the remaining council members. His body twitched, crumpling into a lifeless heap, crimson pooling beneath him.

Sesshoumaru stood over the corpse with cold indifference, shaking the blood from his claws with a sharp flick of his wrist. His darkened eyes, now gleaming with fury, turned slowly to the rest of the council. The room was silent, the only sound was the faint drip of blood from his hand hitting the floor.

“Does anyone else wish to speak ill of my chosen mate?” He said in a low, deadly voice.

No one dared move. No one dared breathe.

“You overestimate your station,” Sesshoumaru pressed on. “You believe yourselves untouchable, protected by titles and age. But you are nothing more than rotting carcasses, clinging to the scraps of power left behind by those greater than you.”

The dog demon stepped over the lifeless body without a downward glance, his boots slick with crimson. His glowing golden eyes locked onto Haruto.

The Eastern Lord watched in frozen terror as Sesshoumaru drew nearer. His imposing figure seemed to grow more monstrous with each step, as if the very shadows bent to his will, creeping closer to swallow the room whole. 

When he finally stopped before Haruto, his voice was eerily calm. “Do you still wish to undermine me?” 

Haruto’s mouth opened, but no words came out. His throat tightened, eyes wide with fear as he met the Western Lord’s gaze—a gaze that promised only death should he make the wrong move. Sesshoumaru tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable, save for the simmering amber storm in his eyes.

“Or will it take killing every one of your advisors,” Sesshoumaru continued in a menacing growl, “for you to fully grasp the error of your ways?” His claws flexed, as if ready to strike again. 

Haruto’s eyes flicked down to the blood now pooling around his feet, the sight of his fallen councilman causing bile to fill his mouth.

Sesshoumaru leaned in, his voice a venomous whisper only the bear lord could hear. “Defy me again, and I will lay waste to everything you hold dear. Your lands. Your titles. Your bloodline. I will erase you from history.”

A sharp, breathless gasp escaped from one of the remaining councilmen as they watched their lord slowly sink to his knees. His hands, now stained with the blood of his fallen advisor, trembled as they pressed into the ground. His forehead followed, touching the wet earth, a gesture of submission he had never thought himself capable of. But now, with the Western Lord towering above him, his defiance had been shattered like brittle glass.

“I beg your forgiveness, Lord Sesshoumaru,” Haruto’s voice wavered as it left his lips. “I was weak… I allowed others to dictate my actions.”

Haruto dared not look up, the weight of Sesshoumaru’s gaze pressing down on him like the edge of a blade hovering just above his neck.

“Myself and my heir,” Haruto continued, his voice cracking under the strain, “we will attend the gathering of the lords… and respect the outcome of their decision regarding the Southern territories.”

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled slightly, disdain flashing across his features as he looked down at the pathetic beast kneeling in the blood of his own men.

“I expected more from you, though, perhaps I should not have.” Sesshoumaru’s remarked.

He stepped closer and crouched down slightly. “Do not mistake this mercy for forgiveness, Lord Haruto. I offer it not out of kindness, but because your life serves me better in submission than in death.”

Without another word, Sesshoumaru rose back to his full height and swiftly left the tent. Leaving behind chaos and terror in his wake. 

Chapter Text

Masaru led the way back to camp, his steps careful as he fought the growing urge to look back at Kagome. Every fiber of his being screamed to comfort her, to offer something—anything—that might ease the thick cloud of irritation, confusion, and frustration he could feel radiating from her like a heatwave. Each time she muttered under her breath about needing a shock collar, it sent a chill down his spine. He didn’t understand the reference, but the tone in which she said it left him feeling uneasy, maybe even a little afraid.

He barely registered when they reached the edge of camp. It wasn't until Kagome brushed past him that he realized they had arrived. 

She marched straight into the tent Masaru had stopped in front of. Leaving him blinking as the flap fell closed behind her. He hesitated for a moment before moving to follow, his mind filled with the questions that had been bubbling up inside him since they started their trek back. 

But before he could cross the threshold, he was met with an invisible force, a barrier stopping him dead in his tracks. Masaru stumbled back, the sudden shock of it forcing him to take a step away. 

“I want to be alone!” Kagome yelled from the other side of the barrier. 

A few snickers from nearby soldiers echoed in the camp, but the lieutenant paid them no mind. He had completed his task and returned with the Alpha Bitch to camp.

Not far off his father was approaching with Lord Sesshoumaru. Katsu nearly groaned when he saw his son crouched in front of Sesshoumaru's tent, a twig in hand, doodling absent-mindedly in the dirt like a scolded pup. 

When Masaru finally noticed the two males. He shot up, flinging the twig away, then snapped into a stiff, awkward salute. 

“Lady Kagome is inside, my lord,” he reported, struggling to keep his voice steady. Then, with an involuntary twitch, he added, “She… uh, requested to be left alone.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed dangerously, his molten gaze locking onto the young demon. He didn’t miss the way Masaru’s eyes flitted nervously between his blood-stained claws and his father’s stern face. Sesshoumaru knew where Masaru’s loyalties lay—with Kagome, whether the boy admitted it or not. But Sesshoumaru would not be refused access to his own quarters.

“Move aside, lieutenant,” came the cold command.

Masaru hesitated but only for a moment. Then, with a low bow, he stepped aside, retreating from his post with as much dignity as he could muster.

Both Katsu and Masaru watched as Sesshoumaru approached the shimmering barrier that surrounded the tent, his aura pulsing with irritation. His gaze flickered over the glowing wall of holy energy, as if calculating its strength. 

When he reached out to touch it, a sharp spark of holy power sent his hand recoiling ever so slightly. His lip curled faintly, a growl threatening to rise in his throat. 

“Drop this barrier at once,” Sesshoumaru ordered. He had no patience for Kagome’s tantrum, not today.

From inside the tent, Kagome’s shouted reply hit him like a slap to the face. “No! Now piss off before I come out there and make an even bigger scene!”

A ripple of shock passed through the camp. The soldiers nearby exchanged nervous glances, watching the standoff between their lord and the fiery priestess unfold.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes darkened, a faint red glow bleeding into the edges of his golden irises as he glared at the sealed tent flap. He could feel the temptation to push her further, to provoke her into making good on her threat. He could almost imagine her storming out, ready to challenge him in front of the camp, daring to defy him. A part of him craved that, the chaos of it. 

With a final low snarl, Sesshoumaru turned on his heel, barking at Katsu. “Find the half-breed!”

Masaru exhaled a shaky breath, watching as Sesshoumaru stalked off into the camp. Kagome had won this round, but everyone knew this wasn’t over. Not by a long shot.

Katsu shot his son a warning glance, muttering, “Stop drawing in the dirt next time.”

Masaru gave a sheepish nod, muttering back, “Could’ve been worse. She could’ve come out.”

Katsu didn’t smile, but Masaru thought he saw the ghost of amusement flicker across his father’s face before he turned to follow their lord.

Back inside the tent, Kagome was trying to make sense of the chaos that lay before her. Did Sesshoumaru honestly expect the two of them to stay in this dump? How could someone who always seemed so composed, put together, and perfect live like this? At the Shiro, there were always servants to pick up after him, maintaining the pristine order Sesshoumaru commanded. But here… here it looked like he had simply thrown clothing, parchment, and miscellaneous items around for ten years without a second thought.

With her arms overflowing with silks and linens, Kagome added more clothing to the growing pile in the corner. She let out a deep breath, feeling her frustration ease slightly. At least cleaning was cathartic.

Now that she could almost see the rug-covered floor, Kagome moved on to the scrolls and scattered parchments littered everywhere. She stacked them neatly on the desk, trying to bring some semblance of order to the chaos. As she placed another stack down, her fingers brushed against something hard beneath a map. Her curiosity piqued, she shuffled things around, uncovering a forgotten relic amidst all the mundane clutter.

A small gasp escaped her lips as she picked it up. Nestled between battle plans and dusty missives sat a delicate teacup, one she recognized instantly. The little sun etched into the side had faded, but it was undoubtedly the same one she thought she’d lost the day Sesshoumaru left. Her heart skipped a beat. How on earth was it here? Had he gone back to find it after all this time?

Kagome turned the cup gently in her hands, her mind spinning. As her gaze drifted back to the desk, she noticed a familiar-looking parchment underneath it. Frowning slightly, she pushed a few more papers aside, and what she found made her breath catch in her throat. It was the letters she had sent to him, all carefully bundled together. Some looked more worn than others, as if they had been read countless times, the edges frayed and soft from being handled. Her heart softened at the thought.

The anger that had been simmering within her seemed to melt away completely as she carried the letters over to the rumpled bed and sat down. She had never once considered what he might have done with them. But seeing them here, a treasured collection of words she had poured her heart into, filled her chest with warmth. She lay back, her eyes drifting across the cluttered room. 

That’s when she noticed it—a small table beside the bed, and on it, a Polaroid stood propped up. Kagome’s brow furrowed, and she reached for it. It was a picture of her she didn’t know had been taken, wearing Sesshoumaru's haori and reading peacefully in her old hut. The way she looked so at ease made her smile softly. Rin must have taken it and slipped it into the stack she sent to Sesshoumaru. Did he fall asleep every night looking at it? The thought caused a blush to creep across her cheeks at the idea of Sesshoumaru missing her just as much as she had missed him.

Rolling over on the bed, Kagome tucked her hands beneath a pillow, only to feel something odd. She lifted the cushion to find another piece of their story—a familiar red scarf and yet another Polaroid. But the sight of this one made her whole face turn crimson. It was that picture, the one she'd told Rin to burn! The one where she was wearing her old school uniform, and it was embarrassingly obvious how short the skirt had been—how much of her ass was on display.

Mortified, Kagome quickly shoved the photo back under the pillow, covering it as if hiding it could erase it from her mind. But the realization that Sesshoumaru had kept it—that he'd wanted it—lingered, sending her heart into an erratic flutter. Any doubts she had that Sesshoumaru hadn’t desired her all those years they were apart, seemed to evaporate in an instant. 

Laying back down, Kagome felt her eyes growing heavy, the emotional turmoil of the day catching up to her all at once. Between fighting with Sesshoumaru, chasing after Inuyasha, cleaning up this disaster of a tent, and being overwhelmed by this unexpected glimpse into Sesshoumaru’s heart, she was exhausted. All she wanted now was sleep, to close her eyes and drift away, letting today become nothing more than a memory to deal with later. 

Chapter Text

Katsu instructed his son to stay behind and guard Lord Sesshoumaru's tent. Not because he was worried anyone might hurt Kagome, but to ensure she didn't get into trouble while he tried to talk his lord out of hunting down and potentially murdering his half-brother.

With the camp behind them and the quiet of the woods surrounding them, the general decided now was the time to attempt some damage control. Inuyasha's scent was strong and scattered, leading them on a winding trail through the forest, and Katsu took this as his opening. “My lord,” he began cautiously, “I think it may be prudent to take a step back and discuss what occurred with Lady Kagome.”

Sesshoumaru paused mid-stride, his back rigid. Slowly, almost menacingly, he turned to face Katsu. For a moment, the general wondered if Sesshoumaru would decide it was worth the effort to kill him, only to revive him later with Tenseiga. But after a breathless silence, Sesshoumaru merely nodded, indicating his reluctant agreement.

Seeing that he wasn't about to be decapitated, Katsu relaxed slightly, leaning against the trunk of a nearby tree, his arms crossing over his chest. “While I understand your desire to put the lady in her place, it would be wise to remember she is human.” He spoke plainly.

Sesshoumaru's beast roared within him, snarling in contempt—how dare this lower-ranking male suggest he needed a lesson in handling his mate? The possessive, feral part of Sesshoumaru recoiled at the implication. But then, something clicked into place—an understanding that had been eluding him since touching down in the south. Kagome was not simply a "bitch" for him to tame. She was no submissive demoness that would be cowed by his dominance; she was a human woman with fire and heart. It was what drew him to her, and yet here he was, mishandling the very thing that he craves from her.

With that reluctant acceptance came a moment of introspection, and Sesshoumaru, mimicking Katsu, leaned against a tree opposite the general. He gave a sigh that was more frustration than resignation. “How barbaric were my actions in her presence?” he finally asked.

Katsu couldn't help the faint smirk that tugged at his lips. “Let’s just say she had every right to shut you out,” he said. Seeing the slightest shift in Sesshoumaru’s expression—a hint of regret—he softened his tone. “But... I’m confident that a few well-chosen words, and perhaps an apology, would go a long way towards getting back in her good graces.”

Sesshoumaru's eyes narrowed, a growl reverberating deep in his chest. “Are you suggesting I lower myself to groveling ?” he bit out, the word laced with distaste. While part of him wanted nothing more than to be close to Kagome again, to hold her, to bury his face in her hair and take in her scent, the idea of begging was an affront to his pride. At least, he hoped it was.

Katsu gave a shrug, the smirk still playing on his lips. “Call it what you will, my lord. I call it wisdom. After all, a happy mate makes for a far more harmonious camp.” He paused, looking thoughtful. “Besides, she’s human, and her way of understanding you differs from ours. Some gestures speak louder than dominance.”

Before Sesshoumaru could retort, the sound of a snapping branch drew both their attention. The half-demon they'd been tracking finally showed himself, stepping out from the shadows. Inuyasha’s appearance left much to be desired—his clothing was disheveled, dirt-stained, and his face had a scowl plastered across it. Despite his surly demeanor, Sesshoumaru felt a flicker of satisfaction knowing Kagome had gotten the best of him. 

Inuyasha’s ears flattened against his head, his gaze averting slightly. “Look, Kagome just wanted to know if Shippo was okay,” he grumbled. “I told her the kit’s at school, and nothing else.” He shifted awkwardly, his foot scuffing at the earth, his scent devoid of deceit but heavy with discomfort.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed. If that was the extent of Kagome’s desire to speak with Inuyasha, then why hadn't she just told him? The memory of her enraged expression flashed through his mind. He supposed, after the way he had treated her, she hadn’t exactly been in a sharing mood.

“She also said she wanted to talk some more,” Inuyasha muttered, his eyes flicking up before quickly darting away again, “but I told her only if it was okay with you. I don’t need another arm ripped off.”

Katsu couldn’t suppress the chuckle that escaped him. The scene before him was almost identical to how he had found Masaru outside of the tent—Inuyasha, nervously avoiding his lord's eyes, his entire body screaming unease. An idea began to form in his mind.

“Why not have Inuyasha shadow the lieutenant for a while?” Katsu suggested, his eyes glinting with mischief.

Sesshoumaru's beast immediately lashed out, snarling at the thought of adding another male to Kagome's immediate vicinity. It was bad enough allowing Katsu and Masaru around her without his constant supervision, but now the general wanted to add a third? His jaw clenched, his eyes flashing red for a heartbeat.

Sensing his lord’s resistance, Katsu pressed on, his tone almost persuasive. “Think of it as a gesture of trust, my lord. A way to show Lady Kagome that you respect her autonomy. It may also help soften her towards you.”

Sesshoumaru growled. It seemed there would be no easy victory here. In order to win back Kagome’s favor, he would have to compromise. He hated that word. It tasted like ash in his mouth, but if it would bring Kagome back to his side, perhaps it was worth it.

“Fine,” he finally snapped, glaring at Inuyasha. “You will join the lieutenant and do whatever Kagome commands of you.”

Inuyasha's eyes widened, his mouth dropping open. “What the hell?! Do I get a say in any of this?” 

“No,” Sesshoumaru and Katsu said in unison, their voices leaving no room for argument.

Seeing there was no point in arguing, Inuyasha was ready to head back to the camp he had fled from when a thought made him hesitate. “I know you probably don’t want to hear it from me, but can I offer some advice?” His voice held a cautious tone, knowing he was treading dangerous ground.

Sesshoumaru regarded him with a frosty glare that clearly said choose your words carefully. Inuyasha swallowed, taking a steadying breath before continuing. “Look, Kagome's always been hot-headed. Maybe she's mellowed out a bit over the years, but when she feels cornered, she lashes out. You can’t just double down on her like you do with everyone else—she's not someone you can overpower. Sometimes... you need to step back and see things from her perspective.”

The silence that followed was heavy, Sesshoumaru's golden eyes narrowed in contemplation. When his brother made no move to attack or respond with some icy retort, Inuyasha allowed himself to relax slightly. He wasn’t sure Sesshoumaru would take kindly to anything he said, but there was one more thing that needed to be said, even if it struck a nerve.

“Don’t make the same mistake I did,” he added quietly. “I pushed her away, and it cost me. Kagome might be patient, but she won’t wait forever. She’ll only take so much before she leaves for good. Don’t be the reason she walks away.”

Sesshoumaru remained silent, but the flicker in his gaze was enough for Inuyasha to know his words had reached him—even if just barely. Deciding not to press his luck any further, the half-demon turned, leaping effortlessly into the trees. He disappeared into the forest canopy, darting away from the two demons, his parting words lingering in the crisp evening air.

Over the following days, Sesshoumaru kept himself busy by keeping a vigilant watch over Haruto and his council. They found themselves ensnared in the relentless scrutiny of Sesshoumaru’s amber gaze. Though he longed to tear apart the group of scheming bear demons, he took satisfaction in watching them squirm beneath his intense glare. Until Kagome was ready to face him, Sesshoumaru resolved to ensure that homes were built, resources gathered, and the southern lands restored to prosperity. 

Meanwhile, Masaru had been the only one permitted entry to Kagome's tent, which she had commandeered for herself. Each day, he would bring her meals, and at night, he would haul in water for the tub he’d managed to set up. By the third day, to Masaru's great relief, Kagome finally allowed Inuyasha to assist as well, and the lieutenant eagerly handed over the less appealing tasks to the half-demon. 

It took some coaxing to get Inuyasha to even set foot inside Sesshoumaru's quarters; the memory of his forcibly removed arm still haunted him. But Kagome’s calm presence eased his apprehension, and the knowledge that she now belonged to another helped settle the old beastly urges within him—the same ones that had driven him to abandon her long ago.

By the fifth day of Kagome barricading herself in the tent, Inuyasha’s patience had worn thin. He was ready to haul her out by force if that was what it took.

“Just forgive him already!” Inuyasha yelled. He reached for the book Kagome had borrowed from Rin—one on dog demon etiquette, flipping through it in frustration. “Look!” He jabbed a clawed finger at the page. “It even says here that alphas are known to engage in public rutting to establish dominance!”

On the other side of the table, Kagome and Masaru sat side by side, quietly sipping their tea as they stared at the half-demon. Masaru, without missing a beat, quipped, “I didn’t know you could read.”

Kagome burst into laughter, nearly spilling her tea, while Inuyasha shot Masaru a scathing glare. The two males quickly launched into a round of bickering, their voices rising above Kagome’s fits of giggles. 

In truth, Kagome had been ready to talk things through with Sesshoumaru for days now, but she wanted him to sweat a little longer. And, admittedly, spending time with Inuyasha and Masaru had been refreshing. Though she hadn’t had the chance to delve into a serious conversation with her old friend just yet, she knew it could wait until after she and Sesshoumaru had sorted things out.

As Inuyasha continued to argue, vehemently asserting that he was much smarter than he looked, Kagome chuckled again, amused at how easily Masaru pushed his buttons. Midway through Inuyasha's rant, Masaru turned to Kagome, interrupting the tirade. “So, are we bringing you dinner for one again tonight, or two?” It was his not-so-subtle way of asking if she was ready to finally reconcile with the demon lord.

Kagome hummed thoughtfully, tracing the rim of her teacup with her finger, letting the suspense hang in the air. “Hmm... I think we’ll skip dinner tonight,” she said, her cheeks taking on a faint blush. “But perhaps a large breakfast in the morning would be nice.”

“Ugh, gross. I’m out!” Inuyasha barked, immediately getting to his feet and storming out of the tent.

Kagome and Masaru both watched him go, a soft laugh escaping her as she shook her head. “He hasn’t changed a bit,” she murmured, smiling.

Masaru gave her a knowing look and a warm smile. “Seems like you’ve made up your mind, then. Breakfast for two?”

She sighed, her gaze softening as she looked down at her tea. “Yeah... I think it’s time. He’s been waiting long enough.”

The lieutenant nodded in agreement. “I’m glad to hear it. Besides, I think everyone is tired of seeing our lord brood around camp like a thundercloud waiting to burst.”

Kagome chuckled, picturing Sesshoumaru sulking in that refined, almost dignified way of his. The thought filled her chest with a warmth that melted away any lingering frustration. She turned to Masaru, her blue eyes shimmering with genuine gratitude. “Thank you, Masaru. You’ve been such a wonderful friend—and incredibly patient, considering everything.”

Masaru waved off her thanks with a casual flick of his hand. “Ah, don’t mention it. By now, Lady Kagome, there’s very little I wouldn’t do for you.” He grinned widely, his long blonde hair falling forward as he bowed low, almost brushing the top of her head.

Kagome watched Masaru leave, sitting quietly for a few moments before letting out a long, exaggerated sigh. She looked around the tent she'd been nesting in, taking in the neat stacks of scrolls, the folded clothes, and the freshly scrubbed surfaces. "So much for my hard work," she muttered with a wry smile, mentally saying goodbye to the effort she had put into organizing Sesshoumaru's chaotic space.

Closing her eyes, Kagome took a deep breath and let her aura stretch outward, like a warm breeze drifting across the camp. Her energy began weaving through the soldiers, brushing over Masaru's steady pulse as he walked away, twirling around Inuyasha where he lounged on a tree branch, ghosting past Katsu while he helped carry sacks of grain, until finally, she found him—Sesshoumaru.

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru stood before the remnants of the dragon servants who had survived the Southern Palace massacre. Their voices droned on as they discussed crops and the future of the lands. He listened, nodding occasionally as an albino dragon explained which crops would thrive best in the southern soil. Goya and papaya, they said, could be valuable exports to bring more prosperity to the struggling region.

Just as Sesshoumaru was about to offer his thoughts he felt something—a subtle, familiar tingle of reiki wrapping around his ankle. He shifted slightly, trying not to react, unwilling to let hope rise too soon. Was Kagome reaching out or was she merely playing with him? He struggled to focus as the young dragon made his case, but Kagome's persistence only grew stronger, her aura trailing higher and slipping beneath his armor like an intimate caress. 

His chest tightened, and he felt warmth spread across his skin, imagining her touch. The reiki drifted down, teasing his senses, until it reached his hakama ties. Sesshoumaru's hitched as the aura twisted around to give his rear a playful zap—a sensation not unlike a pinch. His restraint cracked. 

“Katsu,” Sesshoumaru called out, his voice huskier than he intended, almost a growl. The general, who had been helping nearby, immediately approached, his eyes shifting between his lord and the bewildered dragons.

“Make a list of all the seeds needed for the upcoming harvest season, and ensure Lord Haruto is responsible for funding it," Sesshoumaru ordered, his words clipped.

Katsu blinked, taken aback slightly but nodded quickly. "Yes, my lord."

Sesshoumaru wasted no time. He turned sharply on his heel, marching briskly away. His beast was stirring in its cage, thrilled by Kagome's attention. He was doing his best to control the heat building within him, but it was impossible to ignore his growing arousal.

As Sesshoumaru approached the tent that had become her sanctuary, he paused, taking a deep breath to steady himself. His aloof and calm demeanor returned, though a glimmer of excitement remained in his golden eyes. He reached out a hand and to his relief the barrier in place allowed him to push aside the entrance flap and step inside.

Expecting to find Kagome the moment he stepped inside, Sesshoumaru paused, momentarily caught off guard by how impeccably clean his temporary home had become. His inhuman eyes swept the room, noting details that had somehow escaped him before—like the rug beside his bed. Has it always been green? The overly large looking glass Lord Haruto had gifted him was no longer covered by a sheet and was sparkling clean, making the room seem bigger. The whole space seemed transformed, filled with small touches that were unmistakably Kagome’s, even though she herself was nowhere in sight.

A flicker of panic bubbled up in his chest, a tightness forming there. What if she hadn't forgiven him? What if this was just another cruel test to torment him? He couldn't bear the thought. Without hesitation, he pulsed his aura out, trying to locate her.

“Oh, calm down, I'm right here.” Her voice, soft and teasing, called out from somewhere within the tent.

Sesshoumaru turned, his eyes narrowing as he focused on where her voice came from. From behind a folding screen in the corner of the room, she stepped into view, her presence immediately soothing the frantic beat of his heart. 

He couldn't contain the low, deep croon that rumbled from his chest when he finally found her. It was as if one of the fantasies he'd entertained during the restless nights away from her had come to life. Kagome was wearing his red and white haori, the fabric hanging loose on her petite frame, the ends brushing against her thighs. Midnight waves of hair cascaded around her heart-shaped face and down her shoulders. Her eyes were enhanced by a dark line of kohl along her lashes, making her sapphire eyes seem even larger and sparkle like constellations in the night sky. 

She looked ethereal. Powerful and alluring, with a confidence that made his beast roar with approval. 

Kagome moved past him, her bare feet making no sound on the floor as she headed toward the bed. Sesshoumaru turned to follow her movement with his demonic eyes.

She perched on the edge of his meticulously made bed, her fingers playing idly with the sash keeping the haori closed. She looked at him expectantly, as if waiting for him to make the next move. 

Sesshoumaru swallowed, his golden gaze darkening, his heart pounding in response. Standing before her, he took in every detail—the way the soft silk of his haori hugged her curves, the light blush on her cheeks, the way her lips parted slightly, as if calling out to him.

“Did you do all of this?” he asked, trying to distract himself from the siren-like power she seemed to possess. 

Kagome smiled. "Well, someone had to clean up the mess you made," she said.

He knew she wasn't just referring to the tent and its transformation. Katsu's and Inuyasha’s words echoed in his mind—words about speaking plainly, about communication and not simply relying on his instincts. 

Taking a deep breath, he swallowed his pride, every instinct fighting against what he knew he had to say. “My behavior towards you was... despicable,” he began, his usually steady voice sounding strained. He tried not to fidget under her stare, but it wasn't easy. This wasn't supposed to be happening—the great Lord of the West, feeling so vulnerable, so at the mercy of a human priestess. She was, without a doubt, the only one who could make him feel this way. Disoriented. Humbled. 

Kagome, sitting on the bed, tilted her head to the side, her lips forming a small, curious smile as she crossed her legs, revealing more of her sun-kissed thighs. The movement was deliberate, and Sesshoumaru found his eyes lingering on her skin. “Go on,” she said, her voice gentle but with an edge that made it clear she wasn't letting him off the hook.

He bit the inside of his cheek until he tasted the metallic tang of blood. This had been easier in their quarters back at the Western Shiro—murmuring sweet words, comforting her until she allowed him into her heart. But here, in the wake of what he'd done, seeking true forgiveness was much more difficult.

The demon straightened, forcing himself to meet sapphire again. “Threatening to take you in front of my army... it was reckless and insensitive. I vow never to speak to you in such a vulgar manner again.” He hesitated for a moment, his eyes lowering, his voice dropping to barely above a whisper. “I... am sorry.”

The words, so foreign to him, hung in the air between them and for a heartbeat he feared she hadn’t heard. But Kagome’s face softened, and the tension in the air seemed to lessen. She let out a soft sigh. “I'm also sorry,” she said.

Sesshoumaru's eyes widened slightly in surprise. Why was Kagome apologizing?

“I could have handled things better,” Kagome admitted, her tone filled with regret. “I shouldn't have escalated things the way I did. We both have a lot to learn about each other, and I know we’ll have more fights and miscommunications in the future.” 

Hearing her speak of a future brought a sense of relief he hadn’t realized he'd needed. She was still here. She still wanted to be with him, despite his mistakes. Sesshoumaru let out a breath he hadn't known he'd been holding, some of the tension in his shoulders finally releasing.

Kagome’s demeanor suddenly shifted, a blush blooming across her cheeks and spreading down to her neck. Her eyes dropped for a moment before looking up at him again, her lashes fluttering slightly. “Although,” she murmured, her voice taking on a different tone, one that made his pointed ears twitch slightly, “I never want you to try and enforce dominance over me like that in public again.” She paused, biting her lip before adding, “But... I don’t mind it in private.”

Sesshoumaru's eyes darkened, the golden hues deepening and slit pupils dilating as he took in her words. Heat spread through his chest and then lower, his beast stirring with interest, with want. She was giving him permission, trusting him, wanting him, despite everything.

“Kagome,” he said, her name a reverent whisper on his lips. He stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and reached out until his fingers brushed against her cheek as if she was the most precious thing in the world. She leaned into his touch, her eyes closing for a moment. Slowly, he lowered himself to his knees in front of her, his hands moving to rest on her bare thighs. His eyes level with hers, filled with something raw, something that spoke of the depth of his feelings.

“I will never take your trust for granted again,” he promised. His hands slid up her thighs, his thumbs brushing over her skin as his eyes stayed locked on hers. “You are mine, Kagome. But I am just as much yours.”

Kagome wiggled on the bed, her thighs squeezing together involuntarily as she tried to remain calm. She had a plan—a very specific, thrilling plan—and she wasn’t about to let the imposing dog demon derail her focus. Not today. Not when she was finally ready to take control.

Sesshoumaru’s hands were a welcome warmth on her cool skin, but Kagome placed her hands over his and her fingers gently removing his hold on her. She didn’t miss the flicker of confusion in his eyes, and she gave him a reassuring smile. “I want to try something different,” she said sweetly. She let his hands fall to his sides and motioned for him to stand. He hesitated for a moment but eventually obeyed, rising to his full height without a word.

“Will you let me be the dominant one today?” Kagome asked, her voice steady but filled with a nervous but excited lilt.

For a moment, Sesshoumaru simply stared, his amber eyes narrowing slightly. He must have misheard. After practically humiliating himself earlier—begging for forgiveness and yielding to her—now she wanted him to relinquish control in the most intimate of ways? The very idea seemed almost absurd to him. To let her dominate, for him to submit—such a thing was beneath an Alpha male. No self-respecting demon lord would ever—

But then he saw it: Kagome’s pout, her lips soft and inviting, her ocean-blue eyes wide and shimmering filled with something innocent yet seductive. It was as if all his resistance crumbled beneath that look, and Sesshoumaru found himself groaning internally. He was beginning to suspect there was very little he could deny her when she looked at him like that.

His beast was already howling in protest, whimpering at the mere thought of submitting. But Sesshoumaru pushed it down, his gaze softening a bit more. He gave her a single stiff nod, his jaw clenched as he conceded to her request.

Kagome’s face lit up, her smile so blinding it was like the sun had just pierced through the canvas roof of the tent and Sesshoumaru felt his heart skip a beat. Knowing he was the one to make her smile in such a way almost made it worth relinquishing control.

She leaned back on her arms like a Queen settling in on her throne, her stare never wavering from his as she gave her first command, “Undress.”

Sesshoumaru raised a brow, a hint of surprise mingling with his urge to decline. But he would do as she asked—he had agreed, after all. Slowly his clawed fingers moved to the ties of his armor, loosening the straps before setting each piece down with care. The fire in his eyes made Kagome’s breath quicken.

As his armor fell away, revealing the white silk of his under robe, Kagome swallowed, her fingers curling slightly against the sheets beneath her. He untied the sash, letting the silk slip from his broad shoulders. Her eyes roamed his body, taking in every detail—the markings on his shoulders, the smooth, flawless skin, the way his muscles shifted beneath it. He was breathtaking.

Sesshoumaru could feel her leering, and it sent a strange new thrill through him. To see her like this, her eyes filled with want as she looked at him—it made every hesitation, every instinct to resist worth it.

Biting her lip, her cheeks flushed, Kagome felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement. “Good,” she said, voice a little shaky but filled with determination. Darkened blue eyes travel down his form pausing at the waistband of his hakama. “Now, the rest,” she added, her tone growing bolder.

Sesshoumaru’s lips curved into the barest hint of a smirk and his eyes flashing red as he moved to obey. The hakama slid down his legs, pooling at his feet before he stepped out of them and his boots. He stood before her now, completely bare, his body a masterpiece of strength and beauty.

She stood from the bed, beckoning him closer with a finger. “Come here,” 

He moved until he was standing right before her. Kagome reached out, her fingers brushing against his large thighs before trailing upwards. Her touch feather-light, her eyes watching the way his muscles twitched beneath her hand.

“Sit down,” she ordered and stepped around the very large, very naked demon. 

Sesshoumaru obeyed her command like the good dog he was, sitting back on the edge of the bed where she had been moments before. His legs spread wide showing off his hard length standing proudly, his anticipation written across every tense line of his body. His focus locked entirely on her—his little priestess.

Kagome stood in the middle of the tent, her silhouette illuminated by the warm glow of lanterns and scattered candles. She looked ethereal, almost as if she was glowing—a goddess among demons. He had imagined this scenario so many times, envisioning her sneaking into his quarters in the dead of night, dressed only in his clothes, looking just as breathtaking as she did now. But in his fantasies he had always been in control, dictating her every move, every moan. Now, faced with the reality of her in charge, he felt something unfamiliar—a mix of longing and submission that left him almost dizzy.

With steady hands she reached for the sash around her waist and slowly untied it. She let the fabric slide through her fingers, the silk whispering against her skin before falling in a quiet heap at her feet. The oversized haori slipped from her shoulders, the material tumbling down her body like water joining the forgotten pile of Sesshoumaru’s clothing on the floor.

For a moment she just stood there, exposed, feeling the cool air on her bare skin. But the nervousness that had been gnawing at her vanished the instant she saw Sesshoumaru’s reaction. His eyes darkened with a crimson haze and his breath came out faster. He brought a hand down, wrapping it around his cock, his fingers tightening as he began to stroke himself slowly. A low hiss of pleasure escaped his lips and Kagome’s entire body was suddenly hot. It was intoxicating to watch him, to see the way his body reacted to her, the way his jaw clenched and his muscles jumped.

She could feel her confidence growing, fueled by the way his predatory eyes watched her, the way his clawed hand worked over his arousal. Slowly she approached him, her hips swaying ever so slightly. She could practically feel her heart pounding as her pulse thrummed in her ears. 

When she reached him she placed her hands on his wide shoulders, her fingers grazing the smooth, firm muscles there. She leaned down her lips brushing against his ear before she ran her nose along the side of his face.

Sesshoumaru let out a low rumble, his free hand moving to rest on her hip where claws lightly grazed her skin. There was something undeniably exhilarating about this—to feel her power over him. The intensity of her blue gaze, the fire in her, it was enough to make him forget every instinct to resist. 

Kagome moved to straddle him, her knees resting on either side of his thighs as she lowered herself onto his lap. Her hands trailed down his chest, her fingers tracing the markings. Then she brought her lips to his, her kiss soft at first, teasing, before deepening, her tongue sliding against his, claiming him.

He let out a groan and his hand moved from his cock to the back of her neck, pulling her closer. He could feel her body pressed against his, her warmth, her soft breasts, and it drove him wild.

Sesshoumaru’s lips followed hers instinctively when Kagome pulled back. But she placed a firm hand on his chest, pushing him away with a teasing smile. He growled softly, his impatientance mounting as his swollen length throbbed while pressed against her stomach, aching for her touch.

Blue eyes sparkled with mischief and without breaking eye contact she began to scoot backward. Her body slid down his until she was kneeling between his spread legs, the position putting her face to face with the evidence of his growing desire. Her breath was warm against the sensitive skin, and Sesshoumaru’s entire body tensed in anticipation.

The pointed tip was already glistening, a bead of precum forming and slipping down the flushed shaft. She ran a finger along the underside, gathering the milky bead of precum. Sesshoumaru’s jaw clenched, his breath coming out in ragged puffs as he watched her bring the finger to her lips.

Slowly, she parted those sweet plump lips, slipping the wet digit into her mouth, her tongue swirling around it sensuously. Her eyes hooded slightly, a soft moan escaping her as if savoring the exquisite taste of him. Sesshoumaru’s entire body shivered, a purr rumbling low in his chest at the sight. His hands clenched the sheets beneath him, claws tearing into the fabric as he fought against the urge to pull her onto him.

But Kagome wasn’t done. She leaned in until her lips brushed over his cock. Her lips curled into a seductive smile and she leaned closer as her tongue darted out to flick against the tip.

Sesshoumaru sucked in a sharp breath, his hips jerking slightly at the contact. She chuckled softly, the sound vibrating against his cock, and it sent a shiver down his spine all the way to his balls. Her tongue traced a slow path up the underside of him, her fingers wrapping around the base, her touch gentle yet firm. She took her time enjoying the feel of him, taking note of the way he reacted to her every movement.

Finally, Kagome wrapped her lips around the tip, her tongue swirling around the head as she began to take him into her mouth. Sesshoumaru’s head fell back, a deep groan escaping him. A hand moved to rest on her head and his fingers threading through her raven hair as she began to move, her lips sliding down his length, taking him deeper, her mouth hot and wet around him.

She moved slowly, dark ocean eyes flicking up to watch his reactions, the way his breath hitched, the way his body tensed and relaxed before her. She could feel the way his fingers tightened in her hair, the way his hips bucked slightly, trying to push deeper to force her to take more. She loved seeing him like this—so undone, so vulnerable, all for her. It was addicting.

He could feel the pleasure building, the heat coiling in his belly, his entire body trembling with the effort it took to hold back. She was torturing him, drawing out every moment, every sensation, her mouth and hands working in perfect tandem. And yet, he loved every second of it—the way she made him feel, the way she looked at him, the way her lips curled into that teasing smile around him.

“Kagome…” he moaned, his voice deep and husky. She hummed softly in response, the vibration sending another unexpected wave of pleasure through him. His entire body was on edge, every nerve alight and blazing like never before.

Kagome pulled back, her lips leaving him with a soft pop and her tongue flicking out to catch the trail of saliva that connected them. She smiled up at him with her fingers still wrapped around the thickest part of his cock, stroking him slowly as she leaned in and her lips brushing against the sensitive skin of his thigh.

“Did you enjoy that, My Lord?” she asked, her voice soft, almost sweet. She could see the way his body shook, the way his muscles strained beneath his skin as he looked down at her with his gaze dark and filled with crimson.

“Yes,” he breathed out. There was no pride, no arrogance—just raw need, a desire that burned through every fiber of his being. He was hers, completely and utterly, and at that moment, he would have done anything she asked just to feel her mouth again.

To Sesshoumaru’s dismay, Kagome stood, his fingers slipping free from the black locks. His amber gaze dropped immediately to the glistening wetness between her parted thighs. The sight made his mouth water, his tongue flicking out to wet his fangs in hunger. She had him absolutely bewitched.

“Lay back on the bed.”

There wasn’t a second of hesitation as Sesshoumaru complied, his body moving to obey her words. The curiosity of what she planned next fueled his eagerness. His former reluctance about being submissive was now nonexistent—after the way she had just used her mouth on him, his entire being craved whatever came next. Even his beast was practically wagging its tail with anticipation.

Once Sesshoumaru lay sprawled across the bed, Kagome climbed up, taking her time to crawl over him, her skin whispering against his like a tantalizing promise. She let her slick heat graze his taut abdomen, a soft sigh escaping her lips and feeding the blazing fire in his gaze. She straddled his waist, her thighs cradling his ribs, her warmth pressed intimately against his body.

She paused, her eyes drifting over his sculpted body as if savoring each detail. Her gaze turned and lingered on his throbbing cock behind her still aching for release. With a playful smirk, Kagome twisted her body, turning until her ass hovered above his face, her knees framing his head like an offering.

Her scent overwhelmed him, that musky sweetness that made his senses spin. He had the perfect view of her, her folds practically sparkling just above him. They were flushed and inviting like a ripe peach. Instinct took over, his hands moving to her hips, guiding her down, her wet heat descending until it was hovering just above his lips, so close he could almost taste her.

But before he could indulge, her hot mouth enveloped his shaft, inch by inch, her lips trailing fire along him. A groan was ripped from his throat, hips jerking reflexively, her name escaping in a growl muffled against her supple thighs.

He gripped her hips tighter, pulling her down until her dripping folds met his mouth. He wasted no time—his tongue darted out, parting her softness, savoring her arousal in long, indulgent strokes. Kagome shivered above him, her moan vibrating around his length as she rocked herself closer to his mouth, her movements desperate and hungry.

Kagome hummed around his cock, her pace teasing, her lips sliding up and down, creating an exquisite friction. She pulled back, her tongue tracing lazy circles around the sensitive head while her hand stroked the base, making him moan, his body going taut beneath her.

Sesshoumaru flicked his tongue over her clit then sealed his lips around it and sucked, causing her thighs to quiver above him. Each muffled moan that escaped her lips sent jolts of pleasure straight through him, urging him to tease harder, to make her lose control as her body responded to his every touch.

She glanced back, eyes half-lidded, pupils blown wide with desire as her breath caught as she whimpered, rocking back against his face. Sesshoumaru growled in response, pulling her down more firmly, his tongue relentless, working her until she cried out, her voice broken with pleasure.

“That’s it,” she gasped, her voice ragged, teetering on the edge of surrender.

Kagome leaned forward, taking his length back into her mouth. She descended slowly, cherishing each inch until her lips were flush against the base, his heat filling her throat as she moaned. Sesshoumaru snarled, claws tightening against her soft skin, his hips bucking as his release was suddenly pulled from him, sending spurt after spurt of his cum down her throat as she swallowed greedily.

Lost in his own rapture, Sesshoumaru’s tongue plunged deeper, twisting inside her, unerringly finding that sweet spot. Kagome’s senses were overloaded, his taste, his scent, and the relentless pleasure overwhelming her, making her gasp around his cock as her body convulsed, her core clenching around his probing muscle.

His fingers found her swollen clit, tracing slow, purposeful circles, matching the rhythm of his tongue. Then, his other hand moved and his thumb found her rear entrance. He pressed against it gently, then slowly pushed in, her muscles tightening and back arching in response. Kagome's vision blurred, her body trembling uncontrollably as the tension coiled tighter, each flick of his tongue and press of his thumb driving her closer until she had to pull back releasing his spent cock and coughing softly while her lips were still tingling with the remnants of his release.

Sesshoumaru’s mouth lingered on her, his tongue dragging over her sex with long, teasing laps, savoring her like a precious delicacy. He purred softly, unwilling to relent, his beast demanding more.

“Sesshoumaru,” she moaned, her voice a raspy plea as her body twitched under his electric touch. He groaned, squeezing her supple flesh, his tongue delving deeper until he found that perfect angle again, the spot that made her melt.

Kagome’s eyes rolled back and her breath caught in her throat as the next climax tore through her, raw and powerful. She cried out, her screams echoing as she bucked against his mouth, his thumb pressing deeper, enhancing the intensity.

Slowly, her body went limp, her muscles loosening as the pleasure ebbed, leaving her breathless and spent. He dragged his tongue over her one last time, indulging in the sweetness that still lingered.

Kagome managed to pull herself off Sesshoumaru’s face, her body seeking a moment's reprieve from his beast's relentless hunger. Catching her breath before turning around to straddle his waist and facing him again. The look he gave her—a mix of satisfaction, impatience, an unquenchable lust—was nothing short of exhilarating.

She licked her lips as she wiped a bit of his seed from her chin with the back of her hand. Sesshoumaru's face shined from her arousal. Kagome smirked and leaned down to clean the traces of herself off his skin with her tongue. Grooming one’s mate—especially an Alpha—was an act of deep intimacy and trust, a gesture of devotion and care. He had washed her hair and bathed her countless times during their stay at the Shiro, and now, she could finally reciprocate.

The taste of herself on his lips sent another fire coursing through her veins, stoking her desire into an inferno. Her core throbbed, desperate for something larger to be buried deep inside her. She broke the kiss, her breath ragged, and pushed herself up onto her knees. Her hand slipped between their bodies, fingers curling around his still-hard length.

Their eyes locked, and without breaking that magnetic gaze, Kagome shifted her hips positioning herself above his throbbing cock. Slowly—agonizingly slowly—she lowered herself until the thick head brushed her entrance. She bit her lip, a shiver running through her as she felt him breach her, the pressure building as she sank down and her body stretching to accommodate his girth.

She then rose, letting the head slip free, only to sink back down again, each movement drawing him deeper. Her pace was torturous, leaving Sesshoumaru panting beneath her and claws digging into her hips until they drew blood. He wanted nothing more than to bury himself inside her, to feel her tight heat completely encase him but he let her set the rhythm allowing her to use his body for her pleasure.

Kagome took him in inch by inch until she was fully seated. She gasped, marveling at how her body adjusted to fit him, how he filled her so completely. For a moment, she savored the sensation—the fullness, the stretch, the heat of him throbbing inside her. She rocked her hips in a testing movement and a low moan spilled from her lips.

Sesshoumaru groaned while his eyes remained fixated on her—face flushed, swollen lips parted, her breasts bouncing softly with each roll of her hips. She was a vision, his little Goddess, taking her pleasure from him. He was always in control, always the one to lead to decide how they moved together. And yet, as Kagome rode him with her nails digging into his chest, he found himself mesmerized. 

Kagome’s movements started to become more fluid and practiced, her hips rocking and moving in circling as she built a speed that had her gasping for air. She could feel every ridge, every twitch, as he filled her, hitting places that made her see stars. Her eyes flicked open, meeting his, and the lust in his gaze sent a shiver through her.

“That’s a good boy,” she whispered, her voice breathless as her hips came down harder, faster. Her hands slid up his chest to his shoulders, her fingers curling against the stripes and hard muscle beneath. “Just stay still…”

Sesshoumaru's body was vibrating with the effort it took to keep still beneath her, fangs bared as his restraint frayed. Her words—those teasing, sultry words—drove him right to the edge.

Suddenly, she paused and leaned in close, her breath was hot as she whispered the two most beautiful words Sesshoumaru had ever heard.

“Fuck me.”

Sesshoumaru’s snarl ripped through the tent, a feral sound that seemed to make the very air tremble. His hips snapped up meeting Kagome’s descent with an untamed force that left her crying out. His hands clamped down on her hips, his claws digging further into her flesh as he seized control, guiding her with a bruising grip.

His upper body surged up, capturing her lips in a fierce demanding kiss. Their tongues collided, and his growls reverberated against her mouth as he devoured her. The kiss was wild and consuming, hot and hungry, making Kagome feel like she was melting under his touch.

Their kiss broke with a hiss, her blunt teeth tugging at his bottom lip making him snarl low in his throat. Without warning, Sesshoumaru’s arm coiled around her waist flipping them over with a fluid, effortless movement. Kagome landed on her back and her hair splayed across the sheets like a dark halo as he loomed over her like a predator who just caught his prey.

There was no pause, no hesitation. He hooked his arms under her thighs, lifting her hips as he thrust into her—hard and fast. Silver hair cascaded around them like a shimmering curtain, his powerful movements causing the strands to flow like water in motion. The force of each thrust sent her breasts bouncing, the intensity almost too much to bear. The power behind his motions and the primal way he claimed her overwhelmed her senses, sending her hurtling toward the edge.

Her release hit like a tidal wave, crashing over her and drowning her in a flood of ecstasy. Kagome threw her head back, her vision going dark as she cried out his name, her body tightening around him. Sesshoumaru didn’t let up; his hips were a blur, his guttural growls blending with her cries and the sound of their bodies colliding echoing through the tent.

As the tide of her climax ebbed, Kagome opened her eyes, finding Sesshoumaru above her. His own eyes were squeezed shut, his fangs bared, his expression strained as though he was holding something back. She reached up, cupping his face with her hands, her thumbs brushing over the jagged magenta stripes on his cheeks. His eyes opened, the crimson glow receding slightly as he looked down at her, his thrusts slowing to a deep, rolling rhythm that made her gasp with every plunge.

“What’s wrong?” Her voice breathless, barely more than a gasp.

A low groan rumbled from his chest as he buried his face in the crook of her neck, his brow furrowing as if struggling for words. When he finally spoke his voice was hoarse, strained.

She blinked, unable to understand him. Her fingers threading through his silken hair and her lips brushing his cheek in a gentle, reassuring kiss.

Sesshoumaru pulled back, his gaze meeting hers, golden eyes searching for something she couldn’t name. His voice was raw with need and tinged with hesitation as he whispered his plea again.

“Will you allow me to knot you?”

Chapter Text

“Will you allow me to knot you?”

Kagome’s breath caught at the question. The concept had only recently made sense to her after reading about dog demon mating rituals in the book she’d borrowed. It described the act as a deeply intimate bond—a symbol of trust, dominance, and a primal need to remain connected during moments of intense passion. It was what mates did to seal their union, especially when a male was in rut or his mate was in heat. It wasn’t just physical; it was emotional, a pledge of devotion.

She swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry. “I-I’m not sure if…” Her voice trailed off as her gaze caught Sesshoumaru’s. His normally guarded, steely eyes were laid bare, molten gold swirling with an unspoken plea. It was unlike anything she’d ever seen from him—a powerful demon now silently asking for her trust. Her heart clenched at the sight of his restraint, his desire held back just for her. How could she deny him when he looked at her with such need?

Her fingers slid up to tangle in his silken silver hair, fingertips grazing the delicate skin behind his pointed ears. She could feel the tension in his body, the control he exercised just to wait for her answer. “Okay,” she whispered, voice breathy and unsure. “But... you’ll have to show me.”

Her words barely finished before his lips descended upon hers, capturing them in a kiss that was as tender as it was consuming. It wasn’t like the frenzied passion from before; this was slower, deeper, as if he was savoring every second. His tongue coaxed hers into a sensual rhythm, a dance of warmth and longing that left her dizzy. His hands roamed her body with featherlight touches, tracing her sides with reverence, worshiping the softness of her skin, the curves of her form. Each stroke of his fingers made her tremble with anticipation.

When he pulled back, her lips parted and swollen, she felt the sudden absence of his body as he shifted away from her. A pang of confusion tightened in her chest, but before she could voice it, Sesshoumaru’s eyes met hers, a rare, enamored smile curling at the corners of his mouth. It was such a small thing, but it sent a thrill through her, making her feel cherished in a way she hadn’t expected.

Without a word, he carefully guided her onto her side, her back pressing against the warmth of his firm chest. His body was slick with sweat and the feel of it against her only intensified her awareness of how vulnerable she was in this position. He moved with reverence, lifting her leg to drape over his raised knee, opening her to him in the most intimate way.

Her pulse quickened as she glanced down, catching sight of his cock, thick and still glistening from her own arousal, nestled along her folds. Her blush deepened at the erotic display, but before she could avert her eyes, Sesshoumaru gently turned her face forward, directing her attention to the mirror in front of them. It was then she realized—this wasn’t just for her pleasure. He wanted her to watch. To see every moment of their union reflected back to them.

“I will show you,” he whispered, his hot breath brushing against the shell of her ear before his tongue teased the sensitive skin there, sending a delicious shiver down her spine.

Her body froze as Sesshoumaru aligned himself with her entrance. The position he’d put her in allowed him to slide into her effortlessly, and her breath hitched as she watched, entranced by the sight of his thick length slowly disappearing inside her. She felt everything—the heat of him, the way her body clenched around him, trying to adjust to the intrusion.

A clawed hand hovered above her mound, parting her folds with such care as he began to move deeper inside her while his other hand kneaded her breast. Her attention flicked back to the mirror, where she could see the base of his cock swelling, his knot beginning to form. It pressed against her sex, an insistent reminder of what was coming next. Her body tensed at the unfamiliar pressure, her eyes squeezed shut and fingers digging into his forearm as she fought to steady her breathing.

“Watch,” he murmured, his voice a deep, velvet command that sent another wave of heat pooling between her legs.

Kagome’s eyes fluttered back open, her reflection captivating her. She was flushed with desire, her body writhing in his hold as Sesshoumaru’s thrusts grew more insistent, each movement carrying a possessive edge. His growl rumbled through her, vibrating against her back, making her arch into him instinctively.

Her trembling fingers reached down and found the knot, curiosity overtaking her as she traced its shape. Sesshoumaru reacted instantly, his hips snapping forward in response, burying himself deeper inside her. His hand spread her folds wider, and his finger found her swollen clit, rubbing it with perfect pressure. The sensation was blinding, sending shockwaves of pure bliss through her body.

“Oh God!” she cried out, her hips bucking back against him, desperate to take more, to be filled completely. She was soaked, her body welcoming him as if it had been made for this. His knot pressed insistently, and it only took a few more powerful thrusts before it slipped inside her, locking them together in a bond that felt eternal.

The fullness was overwhelming. Kagome’s walls fluttered and contracted around him, struggling to accommodate the stretch. Her body quivered, torn between wanting to push him out and the unbearable pleasure of keeping him there. Sesshoumaru’s deep groan echoed in her ears as he rolled his hips, the tip of his cock pressing into the sweet spot deep within her with every nudge.

Her fingers wove into his hair, clinging desperately as her body was swept away in another orgasm, this one building like a symphony rising to its breathtaking peak. Every nerve hummed with intensity, each note vibrating through her core, the rhythm growing louder, more demanding, until it reached a soaring, dizzying crescendo. Then, in an instant, everything went still—a sudden, profound silence that left her lips parted in a soundless cry, her entire being suspended in the quiet, exquisite rapture of release. It was as if she’d been pulled into the eye of the storm, where pleasure and surrender coalesced into something that felt like a sweet, silent oblivion.

The throbbing contractions of her walls pulled Sesshoumaru over the edge, and with a feral snarl, he came. His knot swelled further, tying them together as his seed poured into her. Each pulse of his release sent another ripple of sensation through her.

His hand drifted down to her abdomen, fingers splayed over her dewy skin. He pressed gently, a low rumble escaping him as if savoring how deeply his release had claimed her. Kagome shivered, the warmth of his seed spreading inside her, leaving her with an undeniable sense of belonging—utterly and irrevocably his.

Through half-lidded eyes, she looked at their reflection in the mirror, her body cradled securely in his arms, his long silver hair cascading around them like a blanket of moonlight. It was a vision of intimacy, of love and devotion wrapped in one.

“Such a good girl,” Sesshoumaru whispered, his voice husky with satisfaction, his lips grazing the curve of her neck. Each kiss sent aftershocks through her, her body still shaking in his embrace. He nuzzled into her throat, breathing her in, savoring the scent of their mingled desires.

His thumb continued to trace lazy circles above the knot, each tiny movement making her whimper softly. Every shift of his body stirred the bulge within her, sending fresh waves of pleasure coursing through her already sensitive form making her toes curl and head tilt back.

“Sesshoumaru…” she breathed his name like a prayer, turning her face to meet his molten gaze. He leaned down, capturing her lips once more in a languid, tender kiss. His kiss wasn’t just passion—it was a promise. A silent declaration of utter devotion that left her breathless.

Kagome melted into the kiss, her sigh blending with his breath as the last traces of tension unraveled, dissolving in the warmth of his embrace. She felt whole, as though every part of her—body, heart, and soul—had been filled by the demon who held her so tenderly. A deep, peaceful contentment washed over her, like the final note of a lullaby drifting into silence.

Her eyelids grew heavy, the world around her fading into a comforting haze as his steady heartbeat echoed in her ear. Each soft stroke of his fingers along her skin lulled her further into a blissful daze until she drifted away, her consciousness slipping into a deep sleep. 

Chapter Text

Masaru stood outside Lord Sesshoumaru and Lady Kagome's tent, a tray laden with the priestess’s favorite breakfast foods in his hands. When it was just Lady Kagome inside, it was easy enough to approach and announce himself. But now that the Alpha was back by her side, things were... decidedly more nerve-wracking.

The camp had collectively sighed in relief the day before when the sounds of their lord's rutting with his bitch echoed from their quarters. Even Lord Haruto seemed at ease, knowing the Western Lord was focused on his future mate again. Everyone hoped this would bring some calm.

Still trying to figure out how to bring the food in, Masaru jumped when the canvas flap opened unexpectedly. Standing before him was none other than Lord Sesshoumaru—completely nude.

The young demon swallowed, his words lost. So instead, he extended the breakfast tray toward his lord, his hands trembling slightly.

Narrow gold eyes flicked over the tray, noting the items tailored to Kagome's tastes, though he said nothing about it. He took the tray from the anxious pup, nodding curtly. "Thank you, lieutenant."

He turned to head back inside but paused. "The Eastern Lord’s concubines have a special tea. Acquire the blend and bring it to our next meal."

Without another word, Sesshoumaru disappeared back into his den, leaving a stunned Masaru behind. It was the first time his lord had ever thanked him. The simple acknowledgment filled him with a strange sense of pride, his chest puffing slightly as he hurried to carry out his next task.

Inside the tent, Sesshoumaru set the food down on a low table and moved to where Kagome lay sleeping. She was sprawled on her stomach, black hair wild and scattered across her back and pillow, a thin linen sheet draped over her lower body. The sight of bruises and love bites covering her neck and shoulders filled him with warmth. The demon could not wait until he was able to properly mark her as his.

Sesshoumaru carefully climbed onto the bed, leaning down to nuzzle her messy hair while rubbing small circles on her back. The soft purring coming from his chest was what finally woke her.

“Mmm… Sessh…” Kagome mumbled, squirming a bit under his weight.

She was exhausted—her body and mind—thanks to the previous night's activities. The comforting scent of breakfast mixed with the gentle way his hands moved made her feel like she could drift back to sleep. But then Sesshoumaru shifted closer and she felt it—the reason for her soreness.

"Keep that thing away from me," Kagome hissed, trying to escape from under Sesshoumaru, only to wince and hiss again in pain.

"Be still," he crooned, trying to keep her from hurting herself further. "Your pet has brought the morning meal," he added, standing to fetch their breakfast.

"Don't call him that," Kagome pouted while sitting up and wrapping the blanket around herself. Her mood, however, brightened when Sesshoumaru handed her a bowl of miso soup, which she eagerly sipped.

"Hm," was Sesshoumaru's only response as he settled beside her with a plate of perfectly arranged unblemished fruit.

Kagome peeked over her bowl, a teasing smile tugging at her lips. "Are you jealous?"

Sesshoumaru raised an eyebrow, his expression almost insulted. "Of that pup?" he drawled. "Not in the slightest."

Setting her now empty bowl aside, Kagome scooted closer to him, plucking a grape off his plate. "Sesshoumaru."

There was a syrupy sweetness in her voice, an automatic red flag for the demon.

"Yes, my Little Goddess?" He used the affectionate term hoping it would deter whatever trouble she was about to stir up.

It almost worked—almost. Kagome's cheeks turned a soft pink as she looked away, popping the grape into her mouth. Once she swallowed, her questioning expression returned.

"What happened to Inuyasha? Why has he been acting so... weird?"

The urge to sneer at the mention of his half-brother’s name from her beautiful lips was strong, but Sesshoumaru held his inner beast in check. Using the excuse of fetching more food, he rose, walking across the tent hoping his perfect physique might distract her. It didn’t.

"Sesshoumaru." She said his name with a hint of authority this time. If he thought she would let this go, he was sorely mistaken. Kagome had dealt with Shippou’s tricks to avoid difficult conversations too many times; she wasn’t about to let Sesshoumaru do the same.

Letting out a resigned sigh, Sesshoumaru made her a plate and poured tea into the delicate sun-themed teacup. There was no evading this.

Returning to the bed, he handed her the items, but she set them on the table beside her. Her eyes held a determination that made Sesshoumaru groan with a mix of frustration and need. He leaned back on his left arm, using the blanket to hide his now-obvious arousal.

"When the lieutenant wrote to me about the half-breed's disrespect toward you. It..." He paused, looking away, jaw clenched until the muscle in his cheeks twitched. "It was my duty to ensure he was properly disciplined. He now trains under General Katsu to learn the ways of a proper soldier."

Kagome studied him as he spoke, noting how he wouldn't meet her eyes. She had a strong suspicion that whatever "discipline" he had delivered wasn't just a verbal scolding. The question was—did she really want to know? While Inuyasha seemed physically fine, it was clear his emotional wounds were still healing.

Gently, Kagome reached out, guiding Sesshoumaru's face back to hers. "Thank you for standing up for me. But next time, run it by me before you inflict harm on anyone in my name." She leaned in, giving him a quick peck on the lips. "I still need to talk a few things through with Inuyasha, so no freaking out when I go looking for him. Okay?"

He gave her a reluctant nod, and that seemed to be enough for her, as she turned and began to eat her meal, happy once more.

Sesshoumaru still didn't like it. There was an unfounded fear gnawing at him whenever she was around his father's bastard, but he trusted her. Kagome was strong—more than capable of taking care of herself. And he knew well enough that whatever lingering feelings she might have had for Inuyasha had faded. He also concluded that it was best Kagome never learned about the bear demon he had slaughtered for calling her a whore.

The need to be closer to her had the demon pulling her into his lap. He peppered kisses along her neck, inhaling the blend of their scents—marking her as his. It filled him with a deep sense of satisfaction.

The hardness pressing against her backside didn't go unnoticed by Kagome. She let out a small, exasperated laugh. "Sesshoumaru, you really need to give it a rest."

Sesshoumaru smirked, his lips brushing the shell of her ear as he murmured, "I cannot help it. You tempt me, Little Goddess."

Kagome shivered at the nickname, the baritone of his voice igniting a small fire despite her soreness. Any other morning, she would have tossed her meal aside and pounced on him. But the lingering ache from his knot still made her wary. She shot him a tired glare. "Listen here, you horn dog, it's going to be a while before we do that again. I don't think my bits will ever recover." She winced, the memory enough to make her shift uncomfortably.

A mischievous glint flashed in Sesshoumaru's eyes. In an instant, he set Kagome's food aside and had her pinned beneath him. He tugged gently at the off-white linen blanket, exposing her completely to his gaze. Leaning down, his lips began trailing kisses slowly working their way down her body.

"Then allow me to heal the damage I caused," he whispered, his breath hot against her cool skin as he settled between her legs, his mouth dangerously close to her core.

Kagome's eyes widened. "If you think using your... special healing slobber means I'll let you shove that thing inside me again, then—Ah!" 

Her protest cut off with a strangled cry as Sesshoumaru dragged his tongue slowly across her tender folds. The sensation was unexpected, a blend of pain and pure pleasure. He worked with almost torturous patience, his tongue moving in a slow rhythm, his lips brushing over her most sensitive spots.

Kagome's hands gripped the sheets, her protests lost in a haze of sensation. He was relentless, devoted, as if each kiss, each flick of his tongue was an apology, a promise of worship. Her thighs trembled and instinctively parted wider.

"Sesshou...maru..." she panted, her fingers finding their way to his hair, tangling in the silvery strands. She felt his growl vibrate against her, sending another ripple of pleasure up her spine. His eyes lifted, locking with hers, the amber darkened with hunger but softened with something else—something almost loving. 

"If it hurts, I will stop," he murmured against her thigh. But there was a challenge in his eyes, almost daring her to say she wanted him to cease.

Kagome's breaths came out in shallow pants, her mind spinning. Her body felt hypersensitive under his ministrations, a mix of soreness and undeniable need. She tried to form words—tried to protest—but the heated flush of desire overwhelmed her senses. Instead, a soft moan slipped from her lips, her body arching slightly as she gave in.

Sesshoumaru's smirk widened and he continued, lavishing her with attention, his mouth working wonders. His hands held her thighs open, his claws brushing lightly against her skin as he traced the kanji of his name along her clenching walls.

"Sessh..." she moaned, the rest of his name swallowed in a gasp as his lips sealed around her clit, sucking lightly. Her back arched off the bed, her entire body trembling as he pushed her to the brink.

He didn't let up. His tongue teased and tasted, exploring every inch of her, determined to bring her nothing but bliss. Kagome's body tensed, her mind a blur of white-hot pleasure as she fell apart beneath him. Her cries filled the tent, her legs shaking as she came, her release flooding her senses in a dizzying rush.

Sesshoumaru didn’t stop until her trembling turned into exhausted little quivers. Slowly, he raised his head, a satisfied grin gracing his lips as he licked them clean, savoring her taste. Her flushed face, her parted lips, the dazed look in her eyes—all of it filled him with a possessive pride.

Kagome panted, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She gazed up at him with half-lidded eyes, her body still tingling with aftershocks. "You... are impossible," she finally managed to say, her voice breathy, laced with both exasperation and affection.

Sesshoumaru merely hummed in response, leaning down to nuzzle the hickies on her neck, his body pressing against hers with his cock hot and heavy against her thigh. "I promised to heal you," he whispered, "but I never said anything about my own restraint."

Pulling back and sitting up with an amused glint in his amber eyes, Sesshoumaru peered down at her. "Though, if you are still weary, there are other ways you can satisfy me," he murmured with a wicked smile. "Perhaps like you did last night—with your mouth."

Kagome’s cheeks instantly flush a vibrant red. "You—!" she sputtered, her eyes widening in shock and embarrassment. Before he could blink, she grabbed the nearest pillow and swung it at his head. 

Chapter Text

Kagome was more than ready to leave the military encampment and return to the West. The last few days have been strange. Between trying to track down Inuyasha and dealing with Sesshoumaru’s sudden shift in behavior, she felt as if she was balancing on the edge of chaos. The half-demon was notorious for avoiding conversations when things got emotional, and had become especially scarce since she and Sesshoumaru made up. 

But Sesshoumaru… his changes were harder to grasp. He had become unusually clingy, something she never thought she’d associate with the demon lord. Whether it was because of their short separation or the fact that she had allowed him to knot her, she wasn’t sure. But what she was certain of was that whenever she was in the same vicinity as Sesshoumaru, he found her. 

Back at the Shiro, he had been careful—most of his affection was shown behind closed doors. But now? Now it was as if the floodgates had opened, and he no longer cared who saw. His territorial nature was on full display.

Like right now, for instance. Kagome had been following the faint traces of Inuyasha’s aura, her focus split between frustration and curiosity when she passed by a group of dragon demons discussing winter supplies beneath a large canvas canopy. Sesshoumaru stood among them, listening carefully to Lord Haruto’s suggestions, his tall form impossible to miss. 

But the moment his golden eyes spotted her, it was as if the rest of the world ceased to exist. Before Kagome could even react, Sesshoumaru had crossed the distance between them in an effortless glide, his arm wrapping around her waist as he pulled her beneath the canopy. His lips pressed to the side of her neck as he nuzzled her, deeply inhaling her scent in a way that made her knees weak. It was far from the private displays of affection she had grown used to.

Kagome’s heart fluttered, her body instinctively leaning into his warmth even as her mind told her to get ahold of herself. She glanced around quickly. Haruto, to his credit, politely averted his gaze, acting as if the exchange was entirely normal, though the slight curve of his lips suggested he found it amusing. The dragon demons, however, were another story. They looked stunned, their eyes wide and mouths slightly agape as they stared at the normally aloof demon lord openly embracing his future mate in such an unexpected manner.

"Sesshoumaru," she whispered softly, her hands pushing gently against his chest. "People are watching..." She hadn’t even been properly introduced to the Eastern Lord yet for goodness sake.

His response was a low rumble, something between a growl and a purr, that vibrated against her skin. He didn’t release her, instead pressing another kiss to the soft curve of her neck, clearly unbothered by the attention. His voice, when it came, was quiet, yet the tenderness in his tone was undeniable. 

“Let them watch.”

Heat flushed her cheeks. She managed to wiggle out of his hold, her heart pounding as she pulled back slightly to face him. Sesshoumaru’s gaze was fixed on her, as if she was the only thing in the world that mattered. 

“We’re in public,” she whispered, though her words lacked conviction. The heady mix of his scent and the intensity of his attention clouding her thoughts. 

His lips quirked, the smallest of smiles tugging at the corners of his mouth. 

Her whole body tingled and for a moment, she almost forgot why she had been walking by in the first place. It wasn’t until a familiar flicker of aura danced at the edge of her senses that she snapped back to reality.

“Inuyasha…” she murmured, slipping out of Sesshoumaru’s hold with more determination this time. His arm loosened reluctantly, but he let her go. Kagome gave him a quick kiss under his jaw before darting off, eager to pick up the half-demon’s trail again.

Deciding stealth was her best option if she wanted to get anywhere near her elusive old friend, Kagome called upon her powers, cloaking her scent and aura like a seasoned spy. She couldn’t help but feel a little thrill as she ducked and weaved between the barracks, slipping through shadows. It was almost like she was in one of those covert spy movies Souta loved to watch—minus the cool outfit and gadgets.

Finally, a familiar pair of white-furred ears caught her attention. Inuyasha was standing just ahead, his back to her, deep in conversation with Katsu. They seemed to be arguing, gesturing wildly at something out of sight—typical Inuyasha, always with his hands in the air, like every word was life or death.

She tiptoed closer, doing her best to ignore the puzzled looks of passing soldiers, their confusion at seeing the future Lady of the West sneaking around like a thief in broad daylight. When she was only a few feet behind Inuyasha, Kagome drew in a breath, excitement bubbling up inside her.

“Sit boy!” she called out, her voice ringing through the air.

The satisfying sound of Inuyasha hitting the ground with a resounding thud echoed around the camp, and Kagome didn’t waste a second. Before the dazed half-demon could scramble to his feet, she snapped her fingers, erecting a shimmering barrier around him. The look on his face as he struggled against it was priceless, but she was pleased to note that he wasn’t going anywhere this time.

“Ah, good morning, Lady Kagome.” Katsu’s smooth voice cut through the moment as he gave her a charming smile, clearly unfazed by the chaos she had just caused. His eyes flicked briefly to the newly formed barrier and then back to her. “I’m surprised his lordship hasn’t already dragged you back to your den. You’re quite the escape artist.”

Kagome flushed, suddenly aware of the fresh scent mark Sesshoumaru had just left on her. It lingered like an invisible tether between them, a constant reminder of how possessive the demon lord could be. “You and me both,” she sighed, glancing back at the small crater where Inuyasha was still trying to break free. His growls of protest were muffled by the barrier, but the way his ears laid flat on his head said it all.

She turned to Katsu, a wry smile tugging at her lips. “Do you mind if I borrow him for a bit?”

Katsu chuckled, folding his arms behind his head. “By all means. I was just about to head off anyway. But I must say, Lady Kagome, you’ve become quite the strategist. Between keeping Lord Sesshoumaru at bay and wrangling Inuyasha like this, you’ll put the rest of us soldiers to shame.”

Kagome laughed softly. “I don’t think I’ll ever tame Sesshoumaru,” she admitted, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “But I’ve had plenty of practice dealing with this one.”

Katsu offered her a slight bow before heading off, leaving her alone with a very grumpy, very immobilized half-demon. Kagome turned back to Inuyasha, placing her hands on her hips. “Alright, you,” she said with mock sternness. “It’s time to talk. You can’t keep avoiding me forever.”

Inuyasha huffed, crossing his arms as he sat up inside the barrier. “Damn it, Kagome. You can’t just drop me like that in front of everyone! It’s embarrassing!”

Kagome knelt down, her gaze softening despite his protests. “Maybe if you stopped running off every time I got close, I wouldn’t have to.” She tilted her head, her expression turning serious. “What’s going on, Inuyasha?”

His ears twitched, and for a moment, the fire in his eyes dimmed. He looked away, the tension in his body easing just slightly. “It’s not… it’s not you, Kagome,” he muttered, his voice lower now, almost hesitant. “It’s just…”

Seeing the growing discomfort in his eyes, Kagome released the barrier with a soft smile as she extended her hand. “Why don’t we go for a walk?” she suggested in a gentle voice.

Inuyasha stared at her hand for a moment, feeling an ache he couldn’t quite name. That smile she gave him—it was the kind that used to be just for him. For a moment, it took him back to simpler times, to when it was just the two of them facing the world together. His heart twisted in his chest, a bittersweet nostalgia settling over him like a storm cloud. He reached up and took her hand, letting her help him to his feet.

They walked in companionable silence towards a narrow trail running alongside a nearby stream. The late summer sun filtered through the trees, casting golden light over the path, though the air was still thick with unseasonable warmth. The scent of water, earth, and the faintest hint of blooming flowers clung to the breeze.

Inuyasha broke the quiet first, his eyes scanning the shimmering stream beside them. “The drought down here almost wiped out everything,” he muttered, his voice carrying a note of weariness. “The late Southern Lord’s madness… it dried up most of the waterways. But now, it’s like life is finally comin’ back.”

Kagome followed his gaze and gasped softly as she saw the silver flicker of trout gliding through the crystal-clear water. “The fish are returning…”

“Yeah,” Inuyasha nodded, his hand gesturing toward the stream. “Hard to believe that just a few months ago, you couldn’t find any food or fresh water around here.”

Kagome’s brow furrowed as she tried to picture it—this land, once parched and lifeless, now slowly recovering from the horrors of war. She hadn’t realized the full extent of the devastation the South had endured, and seeing it heal felt both magical and deeply unsettling.

“How did everyone survive?” she asked quietly, her heart heavy at the thought of how many had suffered.

Inuyasha shrugged, though his eyes darkened at the memory. “The older demons don’t need food as much. But the younger soldiers? Me? We were constantly hungry from the nonstop moving. It was brutal.”

He hesitated, his gaze shifting to the flowing water as if reluctant to admit what came next. “Sesshoumaru… he’s a good leader. Made sure no one starved if he could help it. He even poached from his own lands just to feed the army. There were months where he didn’t eat at all, just so there was enough for everyone else.”

Kagome blinked up at him in surprise. Sesshoumaru? Not eating? He’d never mentioned any of this to her, never given her the slightest indication of the lengths he’d gone to for his soldiers. It made her heart ache with guilt that she hadn’t even thought to ask. Here she had been, safe and comfortable in her home, never once worrying about where her next meal came from because he always made sure she and Rin were well off.

Inuyasha’s tone suddenly changed to irritation. “And don’t get me started on that useless mangy bear… dragging around a dozen concubines and maids. Sesshoumaru had to make sure they were fed too. Such a waste. The lower-ranked soldiers could’ve handled the work, but no, the spoiled brat had to be surrounded by his luxury.”

Kagome stayed silent, her thoughts a swirling mess. Sesshoumaru had always been so composed, so in control, that she never considered how much he sacrificed to protect those under his care. It wasn’t the image she’d once had of him—cold, unfeeling. It was something deeper, something that made her love him even more.

“I had no idea…” she whispered.

Still watching the stream, Inuyasha suddenly noticed the change in her scent. He glanced over at her and froze, seeing the shine of tears in her eyes, her shoulders trembling slightly.

“Hey…” He frowned, his tone softening. “You okay?”

Kagome wiped her face with the back of her hand, forcing a small, wavering laugh. “Yeah… yeah, I’m just feeling a little emotional.” She blinked away the tears, offering him a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Thank you for telling me all this. I didn’t know how much he’d done.”

Desperate to change the subject, he cleared his throat and looked away. “So, uh… what did you wanna talk about?”

Kagome brushed off her hands before giving Inuyasha a pointed look. “Don’t play dumb. Just when we were finally starting to get along again, you disappeared on me.”

Inuyasha’s ears twitched as he frowned, glancing around before jerking his head toward a large oak tree nearby. He clearly wasn’t keen on having this conversation out in the open. Once they were both seated beneath its wide branches, he sighed, his posture stiff with discomfort.

“No offense, Kagome, but it’s kinda hard to be around you when you… stink of that bast—Sesshoumaru.” He caught himself, his lips pressing together in a tight line as if swallowing the insult.

Kagome raised an eyebrow, finding it both strange and slightly endearing that he was trying so hard to avoid calling his half-brother a bad name. She might’ve teased him for it, but now wasn’t the time. “Do I smell bad?” she asked. To her, she smelled fine, but then again, demons had far more sensitive noses. She sniffed at herself, lifting her arms and even going so far as to shove her nose under one, trying to catch whatever scent made the half-demon so uncomfortable.

Inuyasha’s expression wavered as he watched her, fighting to keep a straight face. Folding his arms into his sleeves he cleared his throat. “It’s not the smell itself, Kagome... It’s the meaning behind it.”

She blinked, lowering her arms as confusion furrowed her brow. “The meaning?” she repeated, her mind turning over the possibilities. How could a scent have any deeper meaning than simply smelling good or bad?

Inuyasha groaned inwardly, rubbing his temple as if preparing himself for a headache. This was not a conversation he wanted to have, but he knew Kagome. She wasn’t the type to let things go. “Yeah, the meaning,” he muttered, his eyes flicking away from her. “Let’s just say... from the way his scent and aura are inside you, and I mean deep inside you, it’s obvious what he did to get it there.”

Kagome’s face turned bright red as the implication sank in, heat rising from her neck all the way to her cheeks. It wasn’t just that she carried Sesshoumaru’s scent—it was where she carried it. The sheer potency of his aura was something even she could pick up on now. And if it was that obvious to her, it must’ve been overwhelming to Inuyasha. 

“Oh…” she mumbled, her voice a little too high-pitched as she processed it. “I didn’t realize it was… that noticeable.”

Inuyasha gave a noncommittal grunt, his hand rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. “Yeah, well, demons are pretty territorial. And when one of ‘em marks you like that, it’s like shouting from the rooftops that you’re theirs. Sesshoumaru’s scent isn’t just strong—it’s deliberate.”

Kagome swallowed hard, her blush deepening. The idea of Sesshoumaru’s possessiveness had always been something she found both thrilling and unnerving, but now that she knew others—especially Inuyasha—could sense it so easily, it added a whole new layer of embarrassment. She was never letting that dog knot her again. “Sorry,” she whispered.

He waved a hand dismissively, though his eyes still wouldn’t quite meet hers. “It’s not your fault. I just… I can’t help how it feels. It’s like you’re… off-limits now. Like a big ‘keep out’ sign, ya know?”

Kagome frowned. Things had shifted, and not just because of her and Sesshoumaru’s relationship. It was a reminder of how far they’d come, and how far apart she and Inuyasha now stood.

Still, she didn’t want this to create more distance between them. “Inuyasha…” she began softly, leaning closer. “What happened to us back in Edo? Why did you leave?”  

Inuyasha’s body stiffened. He tried not to make it obvious, but he inched away from her, putting distance between them. It was subtle, but Kagome noticed. This was the conversation he’d been avoiding for years, the one that gnawed at him in the quiet moments when he allowed himself to think of her. The only reason he’d even admitted his cowardice to Sesshoumaru was because his brother had forced his hand—literally, by tearing his arm off and backing him into a corner.

"Do we have to do this now?" he grumbled, looking down at the dirt, his ears twitching in irritation. He knew Kagome wouldn’t drop it, though. She never did.

She leaned in further, her eyes searching his face for answers. "Yes, Inuyasha. We do. You can’t just keep running away every time things get difficult." There was no anger in her voice, only an aching, quiet sadness. She deserved better than that, better than the half-truths and excuses he’d been feeding her for so long.

Inuyasha let out a long, frustrated sigh, rubbing a hand over his face. His golden eyes flicked to hers for a brief moment before darting away again. "It wasn’t that I didn’t want to be around you, Kagome. It’s just... I was scared."

"Scared of what? We were happy, or at least I thought we were."

He scoffed, more at himself than at her, the bitterness clear in his voice. "I wasn’t afraid of you , Kagome. I was afraid of myself."

The words hung between them, and Kagome tried to make sense of his confession. "What do you mean?"

Inuyasha's ears flattened against his head, his eyes narrowing as if he were bracing himself for the worst. "My demon side," his voice barely more than a growl. "It started fighting me. Hard. I... I could feel it clawing at me, trying to take over, and every time I was around you, it got worse."

Sapphire eyes widened, her heart lurching in her chest. "Your demon side?" she echoed, her voice a whisper of concern. She’d seen his demon take control before, but why was this different?

He nodded, a haunted look passing over his face. "Yeah. It wasn’t like before. It wasn’t just about protecting you or fighting off enemies. It was... it was trying to mate you. To claim you as mine. And I couldn’t control it. Every time I got close to you, it got stronger, and I was scared, Kagome. Scared I’d hurt you."

The insecurity in his voice caught her off guard, and Kagome felt her heart break for him. She’d never known the extent of his internal struggle, how deeply it had tormented him. All she’d seen was the distance he’d put between them, the way he’d disappeared without explanation, leaving her to wonder if she’d done something wrong.

"I could feel it, you know? Your growing power." Inuyasha continued, his voice rough with emotion. "Every time you were near me, it was like this... this primal urge to take what wasn’t mine to take. I didn’t want to hurt you, but I knew if I stayed, I wouldn’t be able to stop it."

"So you pushed me away... because you were afraid of what your demon side would do?"

He nodded again, looking miserable. "Yeah. I thought if I stayed away long enough, it would go away. That I could figure it out on my own. But it didn’t. It only got worse. And by the time I realized I couldn’t handle it alone, it was too late. I’d already screwed everything up between us."

"Inuyasha..." she whispered, her voice trembling. She reached out, her hand gently resting on his, offering him comfort where words failed. "Why didn’t you tell me? We could’ve worked through it together."

He let out a bitter laugh, his eyes filled with regret. "Together? I didn’t even know what I was dealing with, Kagome. How was I supposed to tell you? How could I explain that the same side of me that wanted to protect you was the side that could also rip you apart if I lost control?"

Tears stung at her eyes again, not from anger but from the pain of knowing how deeply he’d suffered in silence. "But you didn’t have to face it alone. I never wanted you to face it alone, Inuyasha."

“Yeah, well, I thought I was doing the right thing. Staying away, keeping you safe. I couldn’t live with myself if I hurt you, Kagome. So I thought it was better to stay away than to risk it."

She gently cupped his face, forcing him to meet her gaze. "You never had to be afraid of hurting me, Inuyasha. I trusted you, then and now."

For a moment, the strong, stubborn half-demon looked as if he might crumble. He closed his eyes, leaning into her touch. "I’m sorry, Kagome. For everything."

She shook her head, her thumb brushing softly against his cheek. "It’s okay. We both made mistakes. But that doesn’t mean it’s too late to fix things."

Inuyasha opened his eyes, a flicker of hope dancing in the depths of his golden gaze. "You think we can?"

Kagome smiled softly, her hand falling to rest over his. "We’ve been through too much to let something like this break us. We’ll figure it out, just like we always do."

Chapter Text

Kagome hummed softly as she leafed through the endless rows of scrolls in the Western Shiro’s vast library. They had returned a few weeks prior, and despite the chaotic preparation buzzing through the palace for the gathering of lords next week, she couldn’t be happier. Sesshoumaru had informed her that guests might start arriving soon, but she found herself only counting down the days until Shippo would finally be back home. Before they’d left the South, she’d entrusted Inuyasha with a heartfelt task—to bring Shippo back home, and maybe, if time allowed, stop by Sango and Miroku’s village to see if they might come for a visit. Kagome missed her family more than words could capture, and with the announcement of her and Sesshoumaru’s mating fast approaching, she wanted her loved ones beside her to share in the joy.

In the meantime, she kept herself busy by making herself known among the palace court. Most of the demonesses had warmed to her, but a few still lifted their noses and barely acknowledged her presence. Sesshoumaru had graciously offered to dismiss those few naysayers, but Kagome relished a challenge and was determined to win them over in her own way. She held informal meetings with them in the palace gardens, sharing tea, sweets, and lighthearted chatter. Naturally, the conversation veered towards the gathering and “What are you wearing?” discussions that delighted her to no end. When someone brought up intricate continental hairstyles, Kagome recalled seeing scrolls on the subject and promptly embarked on a hunt through the library.

But as luck would have it, the elusive scroll was just out of reach, resting high on a shelf that seemed determined to thwart her efforts. She stretched as far as her toes could lift her, fingers reaching just shy of the edge. She was so engrossed in her mission that she barely noticed the subtle shift in the room’s air, the telltale sign that someone was near.

As Sesshoumaru approached the study, his patience had already worn thin. Word of Lord Haruto and his heir’s early arrival had soured his mood—hardly the type of company he looked forward to entertaining. But just as he rounded the corner, he caught sight of his soon to be mate in the library. She was balanced on her tiptoes, straining for a scroll, her silk kimono slipping down to her elbows to reveal the modern tank top beneath. Obsidian hair adorn with a crown of flowers tumbled down her back in wild waves. A warm rush replaced the lingering irritation in his chest, his gaze drawn to her delicate form and the determined look on her face. Even the soft murmurings of frustration slipping past her lips he found endearing.

Taking silent, measured steps, he entered the library, creeping up behind her with all the stealth of a hunter. It wasn’t until she felt a strong arm wrap around her waist and hot breath tickling her ear that Kagome finally realized she was not alone.

“Do you require assistance, my Little Goddess?” His voice was a low purr, carrying with it the promise of far more than just a helping hand.

Kagome felt a rush of heat flood her cheeks, the nickname sending a delightful shiver down her spine. She peered up at him with wide, innocent eyes, her voice a soft breath as she whispered, “I do.”

A pleased rumble resonated from him, pressing against her back like a warm, rolling thunder as he reached his free hand up toward the scroll. But just as his claws brushed the edge, he drew back, his golden eyes meeting hers with a mischievous gleam.

“And what shall my reward be for retrieving this item for you?” he growled, his tongue flicking out to tease the shell of her ear before nipping it lightly.

She felt her heart skip a beat, a playful spark lighting in her eyes as she tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Hmm…” she murmured, as though truly pondering his question. Then, with a surprising swiftness that had him raising an intrigued brow, she slipped out of his grasp and gracefully sank to her knees.

“I have a few ideas,” she whispered, fingers deftly moving to undo the ties of his hakama.

The moment she freed him from the confines of his clothing, her fingers wrapped around his already hard length, and a deep, raw groan escaped his lips as he reached out to brace himself against the scroll-covered shelf. Kagome’s sapphire eyes rose to meet his, and the sight of her stole his breath—a vision of enchantment, hair laced with wildflowers as though she were an earthbound goddess, a deity too pure to touch. 

Kagome flashed him a wicked smile, relishing the way his head tipped back in pure pleasure. His entire body tensed as she gave him a few teasing strokes, her thumb gliding over the sensitive head. But when she leaned in, her tongue flicking delicately along the tip, his entire frame trembled, a hiss of anticipation escaping his lips.

He’d been yearning to feel the warmth of her mouth again, and the sight of her kneeling, gazing up at him with such playful adoration, was more than he could bear. She parted her lips, edging closer, and he held his breath, his pulse roaring in his ears. But just as she was about to take him into her mouth, the spell was shattered by a high-pitched, frantic voice at the door.

“Lord Sesshoumaru! Lord Haruto has—ACK!” Jaken’s shrill voice was cut off abruptly as a hefty tome shot through the air, knocking the imp out before he could finish his announcement.

Kagome shot up and stifled a startled laugh, pressing her face into Sesshoumaru’s haori to hide her embarrassment as he hastily tucked himself back into his clothing. She peeked behind him, her cheeks flaming, only to find Jaken sprawled on the floor, unconscious, and two demons standing in the doorway, frozen in stunned silence with wide, astonished eyes.

“Lord Haruto,” Sesshoumaru greeted, his voice carrying a sharp edge. “Shinobu.”

The Eastern Lord’s son, Shinobu, gave a deep bow, his head dipped respectfully. “Lord Sesshoumaru. Thank you for hosting us.”

Sesshoumaru’s gaze was steady as he shifted slightly to the side, giving Kagome a subtle nudge forward. “Allow me to formally introduce you both to the future Lady of the Western Lands, the Shikon Priestess, Kagome Higurashi.”

Kagome blinked, stunned by his use of her full name—it struck her that he’d never asked. She had barely a moment to process the possessive pride in his voice before she found herself facing the two bear demons.

“Oh,” she stammered, feeling acutely aware of her black tank top and shorts, paired only with a loose kimono draped over her shoulders. Wrapping herself quickly, she gave a slight bow, ignoring the heat that flushed her cheeks. “It’s a pleasure to formally meet you both,” she said, shooting a quick, meaningful glare at Sesshoumaru. “Please excuse our, uh… unorthodox presentation.”

Haruto’s gaze was bold, lingering on her in a way that bordered on improper, his dark eyes glittering with interest that made her stomach twist. Meanwhile, his son kept his eyes lowered, an embarrassed flush staining his cheeks. Sesshoumaru, oblivious or perhaps entirely unsympathetic to Kagome’s predicament, plucked a stray flower from her hair before brushing his claws through her messy waves. Then, he reached for the scroll she’d been struggling to reach and placed it in her hands.

“My Little Goddess was holding court in the gardens,” he explained, his tone dripping with amusement, “and found herself in need of assistance retrieving literature.”

Kagome’s mouth twitched in annoyance as Haruto laughed and Shinobu turned even redder. “I should get back. I’ll leave you both to… whatever matters you have to discuss.” She made a move to step past Haruto.

Just as she brushed by, Haruto made an offhand remark, his tone patronizing. “Perhaps you should take my cub with you? I’m sure he would be far more interested in the affairs of women than suffering through these tedious discussions.”

Kagome caught the young bear demon’s gaze as he turned away, looking painfully uncomfortable, a new flush on his cheeks that this time felt different, more telling. Her heart pinched with empathy. The jibe was harsh, and in front of Sesshoumaru no less. Kagome couldn’t let it slide.

She reached out without hesitation, taking Shinobu’s hand in hers. “I think I’ll do just that,” she said brightly, a gentle warmth in her tone as she offered him a reassuring smile. “Come on. I’m sure the ladies will be tripping over themselves for a chance to talk to a handsome demon like you.” With a lighthearted tug, she led him away, her voice carrying an easy, casual cheer.

As they disappeared around the corner, Kagome caught sight of Shinobu’s shy smile, his demeanor lightening ever so slightly. Haruto, on the other hand, chuckled with a sardonic twist to his mouth, his eyes following them.

Sesshoumaru cast a pointed glance at him, his voice edged with restrained ire. “Was that necessary?”

Haruto shrugged, following Sesshoumaru down the corridor. “I’m sure she’ll discover the truth soon enough,” he replied dismissively.

Sesshoumaru narrowed his eyes further. He knew Haruto held little respect for his son, seeing Shinobu’s gentle nature and sexual preferences as a weakness. The young demon’s reluctance to mate the Eastern dragoness was another point of contention, but Sesshoumaru could see clearly that forcing such a bond would only bring ruin even without the war. He also knew that if anyone could help coax the cub out of his father’s oppressive shadow, it was Kagome.

Masaru had barely crossed the threshold of the Western gates when he spotted a familiar red fox ahead. Shippo greeted him with a broad grin. Together, they made their way through the palace grounds, following the sound of laughter that trickled out from the gardens.

To Masaru’s surprise, Lady Kagome was seated among the noble demonesses, each of them experimenting with elaborate braids and hairstyles, a lively assortment of silvery and pastel-haired figures. Yet, seated beside Kagome was another dark-haired figure he didn’t recognize. Kagome and Rin typically stood out against the pale-haired courtiers, but here was someone new, with hair as dark as night.

Drawn by a tug on her senses, Kagome’s eyes lifted from the stranger's hair, and the moment she spotted her son, her face lit up. With a delighted cry, she sprang to her feet, and her bare feet barely skimmed the grass as she ran across the lawn.

“Shippo!” she laughed, flinging herself into his open arms. He caught her easily, spinning her around, her laughter echoing in the garden, a sound so pure and joyful it made even the court demonesses pause to watch.

Shippo held her close for a few extra seconds before setting her back down, his emerald eyes sparkling as he noticed Rin across the way. She blushed under his gaze, offering a shy smile.

Kagome, meanwhile, stepped back to take in his appearance, an expression of mock dismay crossing her face as she lightly punched his chest. “Stop getting taller! If you keep growing up without me, I’ll never forgive you!”

Chuckling, Shippo gave her a sly grin. “Sorry, Mama, I’ll try to slow down,” he teased, shrugging in mock innocence. Then, as if unveiling a secret, he dropped his concealment charm, and a single tail shifted into five luxurious, shimmering fox tails.

Kagome’s jaw dropped. “Shippo!” She reached out as if to confirm that what she was seeing was real. “Five tails… you’ve grown so much,” she whispered, awe in her voice.

Pride bloomed in her heart as she took in his transformation. Shippo, who used to fit so snugly in her arms, now stood as tall as Masaru. His once-round, childlike face had sharpened, his green eyes more intense, with the wisdom of years spent training hard. His ponytail, once a fluffy tuft, now flowed in a glossy cascade down his back, each strand a testament to his progress. The tiny fox feet she remembered were now replaced by strong, human-like ones hidden beneath dark blue hakama.

Looking beyond him, Kagome spotted Masaru and offered a warm wave. She asked, “Where’s Inuyasha?”

Shippo waved a dismissive hand. “He stopped by the slayer village, but I didn’t want to wait for him. I…” he glanced quickly at Rin, his cheeks tinged with color, “I wanted to be here to see everyone.”

“Good,” Kagome replied, her eyes brimming with happiness as she took both his hands in hers. Turning toward Rin, she added, “Actually, I have something I want to tell both of you.”

As Kagome led her children away, Masaru stood frozen in indecision, torn between the desire to follow them and an inexplicable urge to linger, drawn by the unknown being among the demonesses. The decision was made for him when his mother, Makaira, called out with a smile.

“Masa, sweetie! Come join us!” She waved, patting the seat beside the unfamiliar demon.

Masaru took a few hesitant steps forward, only to falter as the dark-haired stranger turned to face him. The sight struck him like a physical blow, robbing him of breath. When the lieutenant’s emerald eyes locked onto a pair of onyx, the world seemed to narrow, and time slowed.

The stranger was mesmerizing—beautiful beyond words in a way that defied simple description. Silky black hair cascaded like midnight, framing a face that seemed ethereal, almost angelic. But this wasn’t a female; the newcomer was a male bear demon, his quiet strength and grace lending an elegance that felt both powerful and serene. His features were delicate with a sharpness softened by long, thick lashes that cast shadows over inquisitive eyes.

Masaru’s mouth went dry, his usual composure crumbling as heat flooded his cheeks. He was no stranger to beauty, but this was different. The bear demon’s presence seemed to ripple around him like a calming yet magnetic aura, stirring something deeply buried within. It was as if he embodied the wild yet gentle force of nature itself, exuding a calm that both beckoned and intrigued.

The stranger’s eyes softened with curiosity, as if studying Masaru in return. That gaze held a question, an unspoken invitation that made the dog demon’s pulse race.

Chapter Text

Beneath the canopy of the weeping willow, bathed in soft blue light, Kagome looked at her children with a heart full of love and pride. Rin had blossomed into a young woman yet retained that spark of wonder that had always defined her. And Shippo with his newfound strength, was every bit the fierce and loyal guardian she’d known he would become. As she looked between them, Kagome felt a swell of gratitude so profound it nearly brought tears to her eyes. This was her family—her chosen, beloved family.

Taking a steadying breath, Kagome spoke. “I wanted to tell you both… Sesshoumaru asked me to be his mate.” She smiled softly, feeling a flutter of nerves. “And I said yes.” She paused, looking at each of them earnestly. “But, if either of you have any objections, please, I want you to tell me now.”

She closed her eyes, bracing herself for any hint of concern. But instead, she was met with a charged silence—a silence so filled with warmth she could almost feel it. Cracking one eye open, she found them both staring at her with the biggest smiles, eyes sparkling with barely-contained laughter. Kagome’s mouth opened in confusion, about to ask what was so funny, when Rin broke the silence with a gentle, affectionate laugh.

“Mama, of course we’re okay with it! We’ve been waiting for this!” Rin’s voice was full of joy, as if the answer had been obvious all along.

Shippo grinned, crossing his arms with a playful smirk. “Honestly, Sesshoumaru should consider himself lucky you even gave him the time of day.” His teasing earned him an elbow in the ribs from Rin, but he softened immediately. “All jokes aside… if he makes you happy, then you have my blessing, Mama.”

“Mine too!” Rin cheered, clapping her hands with excitement.

Kagome blinked, touched and a little surprised. She’d expected questions, maybe even a moment of hesitation, but seeing their enthusiastic acceptance filled her heart to the brim. It seemed, once again, that everyone around her had known how deeply she and Sesshoumaru cared for one another long before she’d realized it herself. She couldn’t hold back her happiness any longer.

“Come here, you two!” she called, holding her arms open.

Without a second thought, Rin and Shippo launched forward, wrapping her in a tight embrace. There was a time when she could easily scoop them both into her arms. Now, they held her, encircling her in a fierce embrace that made her feel loved more than she’d ever imagined. 

As they pulled away, Kagome pressed a soft kiss to each of their foreheads. “Thank you,” she murmured. “For everything. I don’t know what I did to deserve you two.”

Rin wiped away a tear that had managed to slip free, her voice soft but brimming with pride. “It’s us who are lucky, Mama.”

Shippo nodded, his voice just as tender. “We’ll always be here for you, no matter what.”

In that moment, Kagome felt as though nothing in the world could break their bond. The three of them sat together under the willow, wrapped in laughter and quiet promises that they would remember together forever.

Over the next few days, Inuyasha arrived with Miroku, Sango, and their children trailing behind, filling the Western fortress with a liveliness that hadn’t graced its halls in centuries. Though it was unconventional to host so many humans for a formal demon gathering, Sesshoumaru honored Kagome’s wishes without hesitation. Her happiness meant more to him than any tradition.

As the Western Lord spent his days trying to secure a worthy steward for the Southern lands, he found himself increasingly agitated by the growing responsibilities and endless meetings. When he returned to his quarters late at night, hoping to unwind with Kagome’s calming presence, she was either sound asleep or spending the evening with her friends. He could feel the strain building within him, missing the intimacy they shared.

Kagome, however, seemed to flourish in the midst of her friends and family, basking in laughter and warmth. Each day, her joy resonated throughout the Shiro, a welcome contrast to Sesshoumaru’s own escalating tension. Just that morning, an odyssey of phoenix demons had arrived from the north, hailing from a clan that shared territories with wolves—two factions perpetually at odds. The ruby-feathered phoenixes were an aloof, regal people, preferring their isolation, but their arrival only meant that the wolves would soon follow, likely in loud fashion.

In the solitude of his study, Sesshoumaru tightened his grip on a scroll as another wave of frustration swelled within him. A soft knock at the door shifted his attention. His irritation eased instantly when he saw Kagome standing there.

She stepped into the room, carrying a tray laden with carefully selected items—fresh tea, fruit, and a selection of nuts she’d noticed he favored. Each piece looked meticulously chosen, arranged with thought and care. “Are you busy, or can you take a break?” she asked, her voice a soothing balm to his frayed nerves.

The tension melted from his shoulders as he stood. “For you, my Goddess, I am never too busy.” His deep voice sent a smile to her lips. Taking the tray from her hands, he led them to an open window overlooking the gardens, their vibrant colors muted under the dim glow of the early evening.

As he settled down, he pulled Kagome into his lap, a delighted yelp escaping her as she was nestled comfortably against him. Sesshoumaru buried his face in her dark hair, breathing in her fresh, spring-like scent, so at odds with the autumn chill settling over the land.

Kagome poured the tea, somehow managing despite Sesshoumaru’s lips brushing against her neck in indulgent adoration. “I told Rin and Shippo about our mating,” she said softly. “They gave us their blessing.”

Sesshoumaru hummed his approval, his golden eyes meeting hers as he stroked her cheek with a reverence she was still getting used to. He had no doubt the children would welcome their union, but he knew Kagome cherished their acceptance. They sat together in contented silence, sipping tea, Kagome feeding him small bites while he returned the gesture with equal care.

From below, movement in the garden caught Kagome’s eye, a sparkle lighting up her gaze. “Look,” she murmured with a smile, nodding towards Masaru and Shinobu, who were walking side by side, sharing soft words.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes followed hers, observing the tentative bond between the young lieutenant and the bear demon. Though they kept a modest distance, it was impossible to ignore the glances exchanged between them, shy yet undeniably drawn to one another. Masaru’s fingers twitched slightly, almost as if reaching out, while Shinobu’s expression softened whenever their eyes met. Sesshoumaru knew Masaru’s father would welcome such a union, but Haruto… the thought of his resistance stirred a protective resolve within him.

Kagome leaned back, her head nestled against Sesshoumaru’s chest as she watched the couple in the garden below, a serene smile gracing her lips. “Just two more days,” she sighed.

Two days until the assembly of powerful lords and advisors would fully converge on the Western Lands, igniting endless debates and calculated discussions that could stretch for weeks until a solution was finally agreed upon.

Sesshoumaru hummed softly, his fingers gently tracing circles on her shoulder. “I understand there’s an order to things, a way that’s worked for centuries… but has anyone even asked the dragons themselves what they want done with their land?” Kagome’s question was innocent, almost playful, but it resonated deeply within Sesshoumaru.

His golden eyes flickered down to her, thoughtful. Gently turning her face toward him, he asked, “What do you mean by that?”

She blinked, caught off guard by his directness. Slowly, she adjusted in his lap until she was fully facing him, her eyes bright with the passion of an idea. “Well, where I come from, the people choose who they want to lead them. They vote, and the majority’s decision stands. It’s called democracy,” she said, her fingers gliding up his chest, tangling in the silken strands at the base of his neck. “Giving those who live on and tend the land a voice in who governs them might be… better than telling them who their new ruler is.”

Her hands slid to his neck, kneading a sensitive spot she knew too well, each word punctuated by her gentle touch. It was a radical thought, one that seemed almost impossible in a world so steeped in tradition and hierarchy. Yet, Sesshoumaru could not dismiss it so easily. She made sense in a way that felt dangerous and thrilling—like stepping off a ledge and trusting his wings would catch him.

His gaze softened as he regarded her, as though seeing a new side of her. “Then… I will consider your counsel. I will summon a delegation of dragons to attend the gathering.”

Her hands stilled as she looked into his eyes, stunned by his agreement. She’d thought it was a simple suggestion, a passing thought. Yet, here he was, taking it to heart. In this moment, Sesshoumaru reminded her she was more than his mate; she was his equal, his partner in every sense. It filled her heart with a fierce pride and a deeper love than she’d thought possible.

Kagome’s hands left his neck to cup his face, drawing him down into a kiss that was both fierce and tender. She poured all her gratitude, her love, her endless admiration into that kiss, whispering a silent vow to stand by him in every way she could.

A chorus of howls cut through the air, shattering the spellbinding heat between them. As their lips parted, Jaken came barreling into the study.

"The Northern wolf pack has arrived!"

Sesshoumaru's eyes darkened, crimson bleeding into gold as the memories of Kouga's foolish claims over Kagome flooded back. A primal rage surged through him, his beast clawing to kill anyone who dared to try and take her from him. But before his instincts could take over, he felt the soft press of her fingertips against the jagged stripes on his cheeks, a tender brush of her nose along his jaw, gentle kisses coaxing him back from the edge. She was there with him, her presence grounding him, and gradually, the red haze began to clear.

Still, his need for her was anything but diminished. Kagome sat poised in his lap, wrapped in his scent, his undeniable mark upon her. Yet, in this moment, he craved something more. Sesshoumaru’s hand slid to the back of her neck, pulling her back until her head tilted, baring more of her delicate throat. His fangs grazed the sensitive skin, pressing just enough to leave an imprint that spoke of possession.

“My beast,” he growled, voice thick with raw desire, “calls to take you in front of the wolves, to show them you belong only to me.” His thumb stroked over the pulse at her throat, feeling the tremor that ran through her at his words. “But,” he continued, “I will do no such thing.”

She softened under his hold, relaxing as he laid her back onto the cushions by the window. With a skillful flick, he loosened the sash at her waist, sliding back her silk robe until she lay before him clad only in her undergarments. Sesshoumaru’s gaze burned over her, hungry yet restrained.

“No… they do not deserve to see you like this,” he murmured. One clawed finger traced down her bindings, slicing through them as if they were air. “But I would gag and chain the wolf prince to the floor, his gaze fixed upon a silk screen—forced to listen as I take my pleasure. As the shadows of our bodies writhe and merge over and over again.” He leaned down, his mouth grazing a hardened peak, reveling in her gasp.

Kagome’s scent spiked, an unmistakable mix of arousal laced with a flicker of shame, and Sesshoumaru’s grin turned wicked. He pulled back, a fanged smile widening as her cheeks flushed a deep, dark red.

“Did the thought of another bearing witness to our rut excite you?” he purred. Her silence only emboldened him as she glanced away, utterly embarrassed. His laugh was a low, sinful growl. “Ah… my naughty priestess,” he teased, delighting in her shyness.

Her pulse raced, her mortification warring with an undeniable thrill at his words. The scene he’d painted was a mere fantasy, but one she couldn’t deny excited her. But she wasn’t about to let him have all the control. Her hand shot out, gripping the hard length straining beneath his clothes, and she squeezed with a daring glint in her eye.

"Are you going to keep talking,” she taunted, “or are you going to fuck me?”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes widened, and his smirk turned feral as he accepted her challenge. Within seconds, he had her on all fours, her body stretched before him, trembling as he drove into her. Her cries filled the room, his name tumbling from her lips in a symphony of desperate, blissful abandon until he spilled into her, marking her in the way only he could.

Collapsed onto the throw pillows, Kagome could only shiver in the afterglow, her body humming with pleasure. As Sesshoumaru’s hands drifted lazily over her, another round of howls and wails filled the air. With a satisfied growl, he leaned close, whispering in her ear. 

“Let them howl. Let them know you are mine.”

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru pinned Kagome beneath him, his body relentless, driving into her until every inch of her skin felt branded by his touch. Through the long, fevered hours of the night, he tasted and devoured her, his mouth tracing trails down her throat, over her breasts, along the sensitive lines of her hips, until the first light of dawn painted their tangled forms in soft gold.

His beast snarled within him, desperate to knot her, to bind them until she was marked as his in every way possible. But Kagome, with a smirk and a spark in her eyes, denied him that final, primal urge. Instead, she slid down his body, her lips and tongue wrapping around him, swallowing his final release as he shuddered, finally satisfied after feeling the warmth of her mouth.

As Sesshoumaru’s hold on her softened and the last tremors of their shared passion faded, they lay tangled together, her fingers gently combing through his hair. Outside their bedchamber, the morning songs of birds mingled with the haunting echoes of wolf howls—no longer cries of dominance or threat, but a somber melody of surrender, as if the wolves themselves mourned the loss of a claim they’d never held. Sesshoumaru nuzzled into her neck, a satisfied growl vibrating through his chest. 

Kagome’s soft, steady breathing filled the room as she fell asleep, each deep exhale a gentle reminder of the night they’d shared. Reluctantly, Sesshoumaru slipped away, leaving the warmth of her body behind as he dressed in a light yukata, loosely securing it around his waist. Duty called, and he could no longer ignore the guests waiting outside in favor of claiming his Little Goddess again.

Stepping out of his and Kagome’s quarters, Sesshoumaru allowed his aura to extend, seeking his lieutenant. It took mere moments for Masaru to respond, appearing with a hastily assembled dignity that matched Sesshoumaru’s own disheveled state. His clothes were askew, his hair slightly mussed, and he seemed engaged in a quiet battle with the knot of his hakama.

Sesshoumaru felt a surge of amusement as he noticed the unmistakable scent of the Eastern heir clinging to the young lieutenant. The irony was not lost on him—the younger generation was clearly indulging in their own reckless passions amid the formalities of duty.

“Ensure the Northern Wolves are situated in the outer courtyard,” Sesshoumaru commanded. “Afterward, I will require your presence in my study. A message must be sent South to the general.” 

For a moment, Masaru’s expression faltered, as though he entertained the briefest thought of protest—of staying, perhaps, where warmer arms awaited him. But with a quick, self-correcting breath, he nodded. “Yes, my lord,” he replied, bowing deeply to mask any lingering reluctance.

With Masaru dismissed, Sesshoumaru turned down the corridor toward his study, his mind shifting to the matters awaiting him there. But he hadn’t taken more than a few steps when he heard someone calling his name.

“Lord Sesshoumaru!” Shippo jogged up beside him, his shorter strides working to match the demon lord’s pace.

“What is it, kit?” Sesshoumaru asked, though he already suspected the nature of Shippo’s request. Lately, love seemed to be stirring in the hearts of everyone, and the fox was no exception.

Shippo’s face was determined as he looked up at Sesshoumaru. “I want to discuss what you promised, about when I achieved my fourth tail.” He followed the demon lord into the study with eager eyes.

Sesshoumaru seated himself behind the large desk, unrolling a blank parchment for his missive to Katsu as Shippo sat across from him, practically brimming with pent-up energy.

“And what part of that promise do you wish to discuss?” Sesshoumaru inquired.

Shippo’s fists tightened in his lap. “Not only did I achieve my fourth tail, but my fifth,” he declared, pride and frustration coloring his tone. “I want to ask Rin—I want to court her.”

Sesshoumaru finished his writing, rolling the scroll and pressing his family’s wax crest to seal it. He set it aside, his amber eyes steady as they met Shippo’s. “Your achievements are admirable, and your dedication does you credit,” he acknowledged. “But I cannot allow you to approach this subject with Rin just yet.”

Shippo’s face fell, and a storm of emotions flashed across his features. The influx of unmated males arriving for the gathering had his instincts flaring, urging him to make his intentions clear and lay claim to what he wanted. Yet he was being denied again, and his mouth opened, likely to protest, but Sesshoumaru spoke before he could.

“Rin has yet to complete her court exams,” Sesshoumaru explained firmly. “Until she has done so, you must wait.” There was a pause, as though Sesshoumaru had just realized another important detail. “And even after she passes, there is one more condition—you will speak with your mother first.”

“Oh…” Shippo’s voice softened, deflated, as he realized the steps he had overlooked in his eagerness. He had been so focused on his own goals that he’d momentarily forgotten the journey Rin was still on.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze softened slightly, though his words remained firm. “You care for her deeply, and that is commendable. But a commitment like this requires patience and respect. Let her grow into her role as she deserves to, just as you have grown into your own power.”

Shippo took a slow, steadying breath, visibly absorbing Sesshoumaru’s advice. “I understand, Lord Sesshoumaru. I’ll wait. For her.”

The kit left with a newfound resolve followed Masaru entering the study, now properly dressed, to collect the sealed message meant for the general. Sesshoumaru handed him the scroll with a brief nod, watching as his lieutenant left in a brisk, dutiful stride.

The silence that followed was deep, heavy, almost sacred. Finally alone, Sesshoumaru leaned back, sinking into the cool wood of the wall behind him, and let out a low sigh that reverberated through the quiet space. 

He should have just stayed in bed.

Miroku’s mischievous grin widened as he tossed his son, who squealed in delight, high into the air. “I don’t know, Lady Kagome,” he said, “I’m starting to doubt Lord Sesshoumaru is even here. Or is he some sort of invisible husband?”

“Oh, I agree,” Sango added with a playful smirk. “What kind of mate leaves his bride all alone? Not even a ‘good morning’ or a ‘how are you, dear?’” She leaned back, watching her twin daughters chase after one of the demon pups in the garden.

Kagome shot them both a look, though she couldn’t help the small smile tugging at her lips. “He is here! We spent the entire afternoon together yesterday… and last night too,” she added pointedly, crossing her arms in mock offense. But she couldn’t deny she wished Sesshoumaru was around more often. Maybe she’d have to find a way to coax him out of that study for another break.

InuKimi’s rich, lilting voice floated over from where she sat with Rin reviewing the girls practice exam. “Oh, my dear son is very much in the Shiro. Trust me, once a dog demon has a taste of his chosen mate, you’d need an army to pry him away.” Her golden eyes sparkled wickedly, a knowing smile curving her lips as Kagome’s cheeks turned a few shades darker.

Rin giggled, while Shippo, sitting beside her, wrinkled his nose. “Ugh! Nobody needs to hear about Lord Sesshoumaru’s ‘taste’ for my mom.” He grimaced, looking at Rin, who was trying—and failing—not to laugh. “We could hear enough last night, thank you very much.”

Inuyasha, meanwhile, groaned at the memory. He had spent the night with his head buried under a stack of pillows to drown out the sounds of their lovemaking. He darted forward to snatch one of Miroku’s twin daughters, making the little one squeal as he hefted her up. “Spare me! There’s a line here, and it’s way back before we start talking about that ice prince’s love life.” Setting the twin down, he tapped her on the shoulder with a grin. “Tag, you’re it!”

Kagome, still blushing, finally let out a laugh as she watched one of the younger demon children attempt to lift Midori, her large and ridiculously plump demon chicken. The hen’s indignant squawks only egged them on, quickly turning into a game of “Who Can Lift Midori?” with increasingly creative tactics. Even Inuyasha decided to try his luck, stepping forward with a cocky smirk.

Midori gave him a flat, unamused glare before pecking him sharply on the hand.

“Ow! Fuck you bird!” Inuyasha growled, pulling his hand back.

“Language!” came the loud, synchronized reprimand from Kagome, Sango, and Miroku, which had the rest of them in stitches.

Just then, a familiar presence washed over the courtyard and everyone turned. There stood Sesshoumaru, dressed in his formal silks, armor, and fur, watching the scene with a look that was equal parts amusement and exasperation. Kagome felt her heart skip a beat, her teasing forgotten as their eyes met. 

“Well, look who decided to make an appearance,” Inuyasha muttered under his breath while still glaring daggers at the chicken.

Ignoring his brother’s snark, Sesshoumaru’s gaze fixed solely on Kagome, his expression softening as he walked straight to her. “We have time before the first meeting commences. May I join you?” he asked in that low, resonant tone he knew always sent a thrill through her.

Kagome nodded, cheeks warming again under his intense gaze. Sesshoumaru wasted no time, gracefully seating himself behind her and gently drawing her onto his lap, his arms wrapping around her waist. She settled against his armored chest and barely managed to suppress a smile as she felt his warm breath brush her ear as his nose buried in her hair. 

As the couple spoke softly about what Kagome should wear when they announce their mating to the lords that evening, Miroku and Sango’s jaws nearly dropped. The last time they’d seen the powerful demon, he was the aloof, impenetrable warrior who had helped bring down Naraku. Watching him now, all but nuzzling into Kagome’s hair, his gaze soft, his touch gentle—it was as if they were seeing an entirely different person. They exchanged a glance, as if to confirm they weren’t imagining things.

Sango leaned in, whispering to Miroku, “Did he… just purr?”

Chapter Text

Standing outside the grand room, Kagome was already regretting letting InuKimi play dress-up. The floral kimono was stunning, yes, but it was layered so heavily she could barely move. With her own fur pelt wrapped securely around her arms she felt less like a graceful priestess and more like a flower-laden burrito. Sesshoumaru had even warned her to dress comfortably, but no—she’d decided to be fancy.

At least Rin had been merciful, styling her hair in a simple but elegant half-updo, secured with the delicate blue ribbon Sesshoumaru had given her. She risked a glance at Sesshoumaru standing beside her and felt a rush of admiration—and maybe a touch of annoyance. He looked like some kind of celestial warrior-king, effortlessly cool with his hair styled back, several ruby and gold earrings glinting in his pointed ears. How was it fair that he pulled off “demon lord chic” so flawlessly while she fought the urge to trip over her own hem?

Trying not to fidget, Kagome’s nerves took over, and she began twisting the sleeves of her kimono. Sesshoumaru, taking pity on the priestess and thought to distract her, leaned down and whispered in a low voice.

“Your pet has taken a lover.”

Kagome stopped fidgeting and stared up at him with wide blue eyes. “What?!”

At that very moment, the doors to the hall cracked open as the guard announced their entrance, but Kagome waved him off, eyes still glued to Sesshoumaru. “No, no—close that! We’re not ready!” she called over her shoulder before turning back to him, hands on her hips. “You’re telling me this now?! Who is it? Spill!”

Sesshoumaru's face wavered as he tried to keep his composure, clearly entertained by her reaction. He looked through the still crack open doors before it shut again, noticing the other lords craning their necks to see what was causing the delay, then back at her with a smirk. “We can discuss it after,” he said smoothly, clearly aware that she’d take the bait.

“Absolutely not. I’m not moving an inch until you tell me,” she retorted, her eyes lit up with uncontained curiosity.

He leaned in even more, “It is your new… friend.”

Kagome blinked, the wheels turning until she finally gasped. Trying to be subtle, she mouthed, “Shinobu?”

Sesshoumaru gave her a small confirming nod.

“Oh my god,” she whispered with a smile and gave him a playful smack on the arm. “Shut up! Really?”

Sesshoumaru, struggling to make sense of her reaction, just arched a brow. “Yes?”

She suddenly began to pout. “How did you even find out?”

He tapped his nose with a smug expression. “I have my methods.”

Kagome rolled her eyes while muttering, “That’s cheating.”

A discreet cough broke through the tension, prompting both Sesshoumaru and Kagome to glance toward the source. Standing awkwardly near the door, a guard shifted uncomfortably under Sesshoumaru’s sharp gaze, his throat clearing again in an effort to remain composed. “My lord and lady,” he began cautiously, “the other nobles are growing, um… restless.”

Sesshoumaru turned back to Kagome, his golden eyes softening as he took her hand. Gently, he brushed his lips over her knuckles. “Shall we?” His lips curved in the faintest shadow of a smile—one that promised both mischief and unwavering support.

The grand shoji doors slid open with a stately grace, revealing the magnificence of the hall beyond. The polished floor wood gleamed under the glow of suspended lanterns, casting an ethereal light over the assembled nobles. As they stepped forward, the guard stationed at the entrance let out an almost imperceptible sigh of relief.

Straightening his back, the guard’s voice carried across the room. “Please rise for Sesshoumaru, Lord of the Western Lands and Prince to the House of the Moon.” He paused, letting the weight of the words settle over the crowd. “And Lady Kagome Higurashi, the Shikon Priestess and future Lady of the Western Lands.”

The nobles rose as expected, their gazes a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. Kagome tried to ignore their scrutiny, her steps steady only because of Sesshoumaru’s calming presence beside her. But not even thirty minutes later, her sanity shattered.

Kagome stormed out of the hall with Sesshoumaru following closely behind, his measured pace a stark contrast to her fury. Each step she took shed another layer of the elaborate kimono she had been forced to wear, leaving a trail of fine silks like breadcrumbs for the demon lord to gather.

By the time she reached their private chambers, her frustration boiled over, and she let out a scream that reverberated off the walls.

Sesshoumaru appeared moments later, his arms full of discarded garments. He slid the door closed behind him with a subtle nudge of his boot and let the silk tumble unceremoniously to the floor.

Kagome spun on him, her chest heaving. “How can you be so calm right now? Did you hear what they said?!” She yanked pins from her hair, freeing it in wild waves that framed her flushed face.

He regarded her with a quiet, calm expression, his golden eyes tracing every movement. He stepped closer, his voice smooth as silk. “I heard.” His lips twitched in the barest hint of a smile. “I also heard how you put them in their place.”

Before she could retort, he pulled her into his arms, lowering his head to nuzzle into her unruly locks. “Your spirit, Little Goddess” he purred against her hair, “is titillating.”

Still simmering, Kagome pushed at his chest, though her effort was half-hearted. “Get off. I’m not in the mood.”

Her resistance only seemed to arouse him further. He pulled back just enough to catch her fiery gaze, his eyes gleaming with predatory delight. “Your anger is intoxicating,” he murmured, his clawed hand tracing a slow path along her arm. “Shall we direct it toward torturing the wolf?”

Kagome groaned, finally managing to slip out of his grasp. “I’m serious! I’m going to kill Kouga,” she declared, pacing toward the open window and gripping the frame as if to steady herself.

Sesshoumaru’s smirk deepened. “Hm. May I watch?”

She turned to glare at him again, only to be met with his infuriatingly sexy face. “Read the room, Sesshoumaru!” she hissed, throwing her hands in the air before turning back to the window.

Her mind raced back to the events that had unfolded in the hall. Barely had she and Sesshoumaru taken their seats on the dais when Kouga strode forward and declared his challenge.

“I reject this mating!” he had bellowed, puffing out his chest. “By pack rights, Kagome is mine! I found her first!”

The audacity of his words sent a bolt of anger through Kagome so fast she hadn’t even realized she was standing until the resounding crack of her hand striking his cheek echoed through the hall.

Her slap, laced with enough reiki to leave a searing burn, silenced the room. Kouga staggered back, clutching his face, his blue eyes wide with shock.

Before the silence could settle, the Northern phoenix Lord Homura leaned toward his mate, his fiery red hair swaying as he smirked. “I see the priestess is not just a healer but a dog tamer as well,” he remarked, his sharp yellow eyes glinting with amusement.

His mate, Lady Luanling, covered her laughter with an ornate feathered fan, though it did little to hide her sparkling silver eyes. “Such a barbaric wolf needs taming,” she replied, her melodic voice dripping with mockery.

If that wasn’t enough, Lord Haruto chimed in as well from across the room. “A priestess with such fire is rare. I wouldn’t mind being tamed myself.”

Shinobu visibly paled at his father’s remark, taking a cautious step back as if bracing for an impending attack.

Kagome’s anger spiked, and without hesitation, her reiki flared in a radiant, almost blinding display. Purifying energy surged across the hall, crackling like a living force as it rolled over the gathered demons. Gasps and murmurs were cut short as many stiffened under its oppressive weight. Sesshoumaru alone remained unaffected, his golden gaze steady and observant, the hint of approval flickering in his expression.

Kagome turned to Kouga, her eyes narrowing. She could feel the muscle in her temple twitching. "Are you going to drop this nonsense, or do I have to force you to submit?" Her voice was calm but sharp, cutting through the silence like a blade.

Kouga froze, his pride warring with his survival instincts. Kagome’s position beside Sesshoumaru lent her a fearsome authority, one that even a headstrong wolf like him couldn’t dismiss lightly. Her threat, paired with the reiki still humming in the air, pressed down on him.

For several agonizing seconds, he said nothing. Kagome’s hand twitched at her side, prepared to follow through if necessary. But then, as if realizing the precariousness of his situation and that this wasn’t the priestess playing hard to get, Kouga dropped his gaze and bowed stiffly before retreating to his pack.

Satisfied but still simmering, Kagome returned to her place beside Sesshoumaru. She threw him a pointed glare, silently demanding why he had let her handle the situation alone. Sesshoumaru met her gaze briefly before pointedly ignoring her. He straightened, turning his attention back to the assembly.

Sesshoumaru’s voice carried an unyielding authority as it cut through the murmurs of the hall. “Are there any other concerns This One should be made aware of before we proceed with discussions regarding the Southern Territory?”

Kagome fought the urge to roll her eyes at the return of his formal speech. His tone, so detached and imperious, grated against her nerves.

From the opposite side of the room, Lord Homura stepped forward with a dramatic sweep of his golden robes. They shimmered like liquid sunlight, a testament to his vanity and wealth. His angular features were sharp, almost avian, and his slanted yellow eyes gleamed brightly.

“My Lord Sesshoumaru,” Homura began, his voice smooth and melodic, carrying just enough deference to be palatable. “While I would never question the Shikon Priestess’... contributions to this gathering, one cannot help but wonder if her presence here serves more as a distraction than an asset.” His lips curved into a mocking smile. “Surely such brilliance is better suited to more—shall we say—minor debates and battles?”

The thinly veiled insult struck like a blade. Kagome’s reiki stirred beneath her skin she struggled to suppress. Her fists clenched at her sides as she opened her mouth to retort—only to be cut off by an unexpected voice.

“I beg to differ, Lord Homura,” came the steady tone of Lord Haruto. The bear demon stepped forward, his dark eyes flicking briefly to Kagome before focusing on the phoenix lord.

“The Shikon Priestess was instrumental in our victory against the Southern Lord,” Haruto said. “Her reiki not only neutralized the serpent’s corruption but also saved countless lives. To diminish her role is to diminish the very battle that secured peace for our lands.”

Homura’s smirk deepened. “Ah, yes,” he drawled, tilting his head slightly. “A valiant effort, no doubt. But tell me, Lord Haruto, how can you speak so confidently of her actions? After all, I heard you were otherwise occupied... perhaps securing your safety behind your tent while others fought on your behalf.”

A ripple of uneasy murmurs spread through the hall. Haruto’s eyes narrowed, his smile, which had been warm and confident moments before, now held a sharp edge.

“Says the lord who had to cross continents to find a female willing to bed him,” The bear countered.

The room stilled, shocked by the boldness of Haruto’s remark. The insult struck at a known sore spot: Homura’s journey to the mainland to find a phoenix mate after failing to secure one among his own people.

The Northern Lord’s composure cracked. “Would you prefer I take a human or, worse, a wolf as my mate?” he snapped. “Or shall we all follow your example and maintain harems for fleeting pleasures because no female would ever choose to stand by you?”

The jab was low, but Homura wasn’t finished. His gaze slid toward Kagome, a cruel glint in his eyes. “Although, I suppose some of us are less discerning,” he continued, his tone now dripping with condescension. “After all, if even the Lord of the West sees fit to take a human as his intended, perhaps the rest of us should lower our standards as well. Who needs tradition or pride when one's cock dictates the rules?”

Gasps rippled through the assembly, and all eyes turned to Kagome, whose face burned with humiliation and shock.

Sesshoumaru’s aura surged, a silent warning that sent a chill through the room, but before he could respond further, Kagome stepped down again. Her voice trembled as she spoke. “Say what you want about me,” she hissed, her reiki flaring briefly, silencing even the lingering whispers. “But don’t mistake my humanity for weakness. I’ve done more to protect these lands than your arrogance could ever achieve.”

Homura opened his mouth to reply, but Kagome didn’t wait to hear it. She made sure to send her reiki into the wooden floor zapping the feet of every demon in the room as she stormed out of the hall.

Back in their room Sesshoumaru watched Kagome as she stood at the open window, her silhouette framed by the soft glow of the setting sun. Even now, with her reiki still humming faintly in the air and her emotions a whirlwind, she looked fierce and untouchable—a force of nature that had claimed her place by his side.

“You handled them well,” he said, voice carrying a warmth that softened the edges of his usual reserve. 

No more than a few weeks ago, Sesshoumaru would have effortlessly ended the lives of anyone who dared to insult Kagome. The idea of tolerating such disrespect would have been unthinkable. But at that moment, he held his hand. This was her battle to fight, her moment to demonstrate the strength that had drawn him to her in the first place.

Kagome turned, her stormy eyes locking onto his. “I slapped one of them, Sesshoumaru,” she retorted, her hands gesturing animatedly. “And let’s not forget I burned their feet just to make a point. How exactly is that ‘handling anything well’?”

He closed the distance between them in two unhurried steps. His clawed hand rose, cupping her cheek with a tenderness that contrasted with the steel in his gaze. “You reminded them,” he said, “that you are not to be trifled with. You are more than they deserve, I deserve, and you proved it. That is more than enough.”

Her anger faltered, her shoulders easing as she leaned into his touch. For a moment, silence settled between them, broken only by the soft rustling of the breeze. But the ember of her anger hadn’t fully extinguished. Her brow furrowed again, her voice lowering with simmering determination. “Still, I’m starting to think I should’ve done more. I might actually kill Kouga and that ridiculous bird.”

Sesshoumaru’s lips curved into a menacing smirk, his hand slipping to rest at the curve of her waist. He leaned in closer, his breath grazing her ear as he murmured, “If you do, let us ensure it is a spectacle worthy of song and legend.”

Her sharp intake of breath turned into an unexpected laugh. “You’re impossible,” she said, her tone a mixture of exasperation and affection.

His gaze softened as he pressed a lingering kiss to her temple. “And yet,” he said, his lips brushing against her skin, “you chose me.”

Kagome glanced up at him, the hint of a smile tugging at her lips despite herself. “Yeah,” she admitted softly. “I did.”

Chapter Text

Kagome had thought it was best she bow out of any future court meetings, gladly relinquishing her place to InuKimi. Sesshoumaru’s mother had practically purred at the opportunity, dragging a thoroughly disgruntled Inuyasha into the chaos with her. At the time, it felt like the perfect escape. Now, as she replayed the aftermath in her head, Kagome wasn’t so sure.

Miroku and Sango had been positively gleeful when they heard the story of her court debut. Between gasping for air and wiping tears from their eyes, they teased her mercilessly. Kagome could barely get a word in to defend herself over their cackling.

Then, as if her stress level wasn’t high enough, Kohaku arrived astride Kirara. The reunion had started out sweet, filled with hugs and fond reminiscing. But it turned sour faster than milk in the sun when Kohaku began trailing Rin like an infatuated puppy. Shippo, witnessing the blatant competition, was sulking in corners and shooting the slayer death glares from afar. Kagome found herself playing mediator between an oblivious Rin, a lovesick Kohaku, and an increasingly grumpy fox demon.

Rin herself was in a state. The sudden arrival of her court exam instructor had her sequestered in her study, gnawing her nails down to the quick as she furiously tried to prepare. Kagome pitied her but was also secretly thankful she no longer needed to add Rin to her list of people to manage—at least for now.

And then there was Shinobu, her newfound shadow. The bear demon had become a permanent fixture at her side that followed her everywhere she went. While Kagome appreciated his company and quiet conversation, his constant hovering was exhausting. She didn’t know how to tell him that she occasionally liked breathing room without sounding rude.

Which was how she found herself in a quiet corner of the palace garden, finally stealing a moment of solitude. The dappled sunlight through the trees and the hum of cicadas provided a rare sense of peace. Kagome leaned back against the cool stone bench, sighing deeply.

That peace didn’t last.

“May I join you?” came a rich, feminine voice behind her.

Kagome groaned, half tempted to ignore it. Turning her head slightly, she saw Lady Luanling standing there, a vision dressed in iridescent silk and her long snow white hair falling around her.

“Honestly? I’d rather be alone,” Kagome admitted, too tired to sugarcoat her words.

Lady Luanling’s pale, painted lips curved into a slight pout. “What kind of hostess refuses the company of her honored guest?”

The pointed question wasn’t lost on Kagome. Huffing, she reluctantly sat up and gestured to the empty space beside her. “Fine. Sit.”

Luanling moved with the fluid grace of her kind, settling on the bench with an elegance that made Kagome painfully aware of her own outfit—tights and an oversized T-shirt she’d own since high school. The phoenix demoness sparkled in the sunlight, her shimmering robes a kaleidoscope of shifting hues, while Kagome looked like a walking laundry pile.

“You seem… weary,” Luanling commented, her sharp silver eyes observing Kagome.

“Weary is putting it lightly,” Kagome muttered, leaning back again. “It feels like everyone needs something from me lately. I can’t even catch my breath.”

The phoenix tilted her head thoughtfully. “Ah, the weight of leadership. I would have thought you’d grown accustomed to such burdens, Shikon Priestess. But perhaps the court is… more than you bargained for?”

Kagome shot her a sharp look, her lips twitching with annoyance. “If you’re here to lecture me, you can go.”

But instead of a retort, Luanling chuckled softly, the sound almost like a songbird. “Lecture you? No. I came to offer advice, though whether you accept it is entirely your choice.”

“And what advice is that?” Kagome asked skeptically.

“Learn to command your space, Kagome.” Luanling’s voice softened, her fan lowering to reveal her full, striking face. “You wield great power, but power is only as effective as the boundaries you enforce with it. Your enemies see kindness as weakness, and your allies see your willingness as infinite. Both will drain you dry if you let them.”

The words hit home harder than Kagome expected. She glanced down at her hands, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt, and frowned. “I never thought of it that way.” She looked up at the sky and closed her eyes. “I want to be there for everyone… but you are right, I’m draining myself dry.”

Luanling rose gracefully, her robes whispering against the stone. “Consider it, then. Even the most brilliant flame can burn out without care. And, Kagome… you are an extraordinary flame.”

With that, the phoenix demoness swept away, leaving Kagome alone with her thoughts and the distant rustle of the garden’s leaves. Maybe it was time to start setting more boundaries and not feel the need to please everyone.

“Stupid bird.” She muttered and pulled her legs up to her chest and smiled. 

By the fifth day of dragging out discussions about the fate of the Southern Lands, Sesshoumaru was teetering dangerously close to losing his cool. Each proposed plan felt more ludicrous than the last, and he was running out of ways to politely dismiss them without outright snarling. His true goal was simple: stall until Katsu and the dragon representatives arrived. But the tension in the room was thick, and his patience was wearing thin.

When the grand doors to the main hall finally slid open, Sesshoumaru very nearly groaned in relief. Katsu, accompanied by a small clutch of dragons, strode into the room. Their presence alone silenced much of the idle chatter.

“Why are they here?” Lord Haruto’s accusatory tone cut through the quiet, his dark brows knitting together in disdain. He caught himself a beat too late, hastily adding, “With no leadership, they hold no authority and therefore have no place in this discussion.”

Sesshoumaru’s glare could have melted stone. “This One disagrees,” he said and gestured for the dragons to approach the dais. “Have you selected a mouthpiece?”

From among the group, the albino dragon with gleaming ruby-red eyes stepped forward. His ivory scales shimmered faintly in the lantern light, even in his humanoid form, lending him an almost alien appearance. He bowed deeply before locking his gaze with Sesshoumaru’s.

“I, Setsuto, will speak on behalf of those in the Southern Lands,” he declared, his voice calm yet resonant.

Sesshoumaru gave a single, approving nod before turning his attention back to the gathered lords and ladies. “This One proposes allowing the South to decide amongst themselves. A vote will determine who is to govern the territory.”

For a brief moment, the room was utterly silent, Sesshoumaru’s words hanging heavy in the air. Then, all at once, it erupted into chaos. Outrage rippled through the assembly, shouts and growls rising from both the Eastern and Northern clans. Nobles who had spent the last few days scheming and politicking suddenly found their plans threatened, and they were not shy about voicing their displeasure.

“This is unprecedented!” one lord bellowed.

“A vote? Preposterous! It’s a power vacuum waiting to happen!” another snapped, his voice practically foaming with indignation.

In the midst of the uproar, InuKimi, seated to Sesshoumaru’s right, threw her head back and laughed. The melodic, almost theatrical sound echoed through the hall, thoroughly enjoying the chaos her son had unleashed. Meanwhile, Inuyasha, seated on the opposite side, groaned as he flattened his ears against his head and began grumbling to himself.

Chapter Text

The wind waltzed through the air weaving silken fingers through the trailing branches of the ancient willow, setting the leaves aglow with a ghostly luminescence. Beneath its ethereal canopy the Western Lord reclined, his formidable presence softened by the sanctuary of gnarled roots that cradled him like an old, trusted friend. Nestled between his long legs, wrapped in his embrace, sat his Little Goddess.

The night beyond the willow was sharp and cold, a tapestry of starlight against velvet darkness, but within the confines of the tree’s weeping branches the couple was cocooned in a sphere of intimate warmth. The world outside faded into a distant murmur; here, there was only them.

Kagome shifted in his arms, her delicate fingers tracing idle patterns over the edge of his open yukata. His bare chest, smooth and cool, rose and fell beneath her touch. She pressed her face to his skin, inhaling the faint scent of pine, storm clouds, and something distinctly him.

When Sesshoumaru had returned to their chambers earlier that evening, the stress of the day had clung to him like a second skin. The relentless politics, the posturing, the simmering undercurrents of conflict—it had tested his restraint. Though his composure never cracked, Kagome saw the flicker of tension behind those amber eyes and the way his jaw tightened just so. 

So, without words, she had taken his hand, her fingers lacing firmly with his, and led him out. Beyond the towering walls of the palace, beyond the labyrinth of duty and expectation, to this place—a sanctuary where time itself seemed to sigh and slow. It was a secret haven from his childhood. And during his long absence, it had become her refuge too—a place where she whispered her worries to the wind and felt closer to him even when he was gone.

Sesshoumaru’s clawed hand traced the curve of her spine, slow and languid. His inhuman eyes were half-lidded, the predator tamed by the warmth of his soon to be mate.

“Are you comfortable?” his voice rumbled, a sound that felt like warm silk brushing against her skin.

Kagome tilted her head back to meet his gaze, a smile curling her lips. “As long as you’re not planning to move anytime soon.” She leaned in, her breath teasing against his jaw before she nestled back into his chest. “It’s nice to escape for a little while.”

His arms tightened around her in a silent affirmation. Sesshoumaru didn’t speak of gratitude; he showed it in the way his hold cradled her, in the way his breath mingled with her hair, in the way his heartbeat steadied beneath her touch.

“When do you think Setsuto will return?” Kagome asked, a ripple of curiosity cutting through the stillness of the night. 

“Before the next full moon.” His reply was measured, though a flicker of uncertainty shadowed his eyes. That was the plan, the hope.

After his audacious decree to allow the South to decide its own fate through democracy, he had dispatched Setsuto and a contingent of trusted warriors, including Katsu, to oversee the voting process. It was a bold move, one that stirred the hornet’s nest of tradition and arrogance among the gathered lords. The idea of the people choosing their leader rather than having one imposed upon them was a bitter pill for many to swallow.

But Sesshoumaru had made his stance clear. Let them protest. Let them rage. Their discontent was as insignificant to him as the rustling of dead leaves. He alone earned the power to dictate the South's future, alongside Lord Haruto, whose ambition was as insidious as it was predictable. Sesshoumaru had no desire to claim the territory for himself, but he’d rather rend the earth asunder with his claws than allow the bear demon to sink his greedy paws into it.

Kagome tilted her head, her expression soft as she watched him. The moonlight slipped through the swaying catkins of the willow, casting dappled patterns across Sesshoumaru’s face highlighting the elegant yet sharp planes of his features. Without thinking, she reached up, her fingertips ghosting over the magenta stripes that framed his cheeks.

No more politics tonight. No more weighty decisions. Just them.

A hint of mischief curled at the edge of her lips as she straightened. Her fingers moved to the knot of her robe and with a practiced hand she loosened it, the silk slipping off her shoulders like water. The night air kissed her bare skin and she watched as Sesshoumaru’s eyes darkened. 

Her voice was a low, intimate murmur. “Is there anything I can do to help relieve some of that stress, my Lord?”

The shift in his demeanor was immediate, like a beast uncoiling. His gaze traveled down the elegant lines of her body, lingering on her full, inviting breasts. Watching as the peaks hardened under his scrutiny. 

He was already hard, his desire demanding release. Every inch of him was screaming to take her—to mark her, to bury himself so deeply inside her that no one could question who she belonged to. His instincts surged in a torrent of possessive need clawing at him.

Mate her. Pup her. Make her yours.

Rational thought flickered like a dying flame. The scent of her arousal, sweet and heady, wrapped around him feeding his hunger. Though he trusted her—knew in his core that neither the wolf prince nor any other male posed a threat—yet his beast roared at the mere thought of any other scent lingering on her skin.

He leaned in and his lips brushing the shell of her ear, his voice a dark whisper. “You offer yourself so freely to a demon, Priestess? Do you wish to be corrupted?”

A delicious shudder coursed through her, a spark igniting in the very marrow of her bones. Her body arched instinctively, pressing her curves into the hard, unyielding wall of his chest. Her voice a daring whisper. “Yes... corrupt me. I’m yours to ruin.”

A low growl rumbled in his chest vibrating through her as his arms tightened around her waist, pulling her firmly into his lap until she straddled him completely. His golden eyes darkened to a deep amber, a predator's gaze focused entirely on the prey that willingly fell into his grasp. Sharp claws ghosted up the delicate curve of her spine, a whisper of danger that made her breath catch.

Her thighs tightened around his hips and she felt the undeniable evidence of his desire through the thin fabric of his yukata pressing into her core. The sensation made her dizzy, a heady pulse of need that spread through her.

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled into a wicked smile as his fangs grazed the sensitive skin where her neck met her shoulder. “I shall ruin you so thoroughly, you will beg to be corrupted again and again.” He snarled and pulled her head back by the hair at the nape of her neck. 

His control fractured and the beast within him was surging to the surface. In a blur, he claimed her mouth, the kiss a consuming firestorm. His lips moved against hers with a hunger that bordered on desperation. Her fingers threaded through his silver hair, holding him to her, matching his ferocity with her own. 

Before long Sesshoumaru held her poised above his aching length, her slick heat tantalizingly close yet just out of reach. His claws curled around her waist, the pads of his fingers pressing covetously into her soft flesh. The cruel delight in his eyes made her body tremble with want.

“Please,” she whispered, the desperation in her voice a sweet melody, her hips writhing in a futile attempt to close the distance.

A slow smile curled his lips. “Begging so prettily,” he murmured, his breath hot against her skin as he leaned in and dragged his tongue up the side of her neck.

She whimpered, eyes fluttering shut as her need became a wildfire burning through every nerve. But Sesshoumaru’s grip remained ironclad. He tilted her just enough to let the tip of his cock brush against her soaked entrance, the barest contact sending sparks of pleasure shooting through her core. Her body clenched in anticipation, a slick ache pooling deep in her belly.

“Patience, my Little Goddess,” he purred.

But patience was the last thing Kagome possessed. Her thighs trembled, her breath ragged, and she felt as though she might shatter if he didn’t fill her soon.

Her reiki pulsed through her fingertips causing a wave of power sparking against his skin. It wasn’t enough to hurt him, just enough to loosen his hold. She seized the moment and let her body descend onto him in one swift, hungry motion. His thick length filled her halfway, the stretch deliciously raw, a perfect blend of pleasure and pain.

“Ah!” she gasped, her head falling back and the stars peeking through the canopy above blurring into a haze of ecstasy. Her hips rolled instinctively, seeking more.

Sesshoumaru’s jaw tightened as he felt her walls flutter around him. His claws dug into her waist, his own breath stuttering. “You’ll pay for that defiance, Kagome.”

“Then punish me,” she challenged, her voice husky as her hips swiveled in a slow dance.

A growl rumbled low in his throat and with a single, fluid motion, he slammed her down onto his full length. The force of it drove another cry from her lips, a broken mix of shock and bliss. 

Sesshoumaru didn’t relent. His hands guided her hips, lifting and driving her down again, and again, each thrust deeper and more demanding than the last. The sound of their bodies meeting, wet and frantic, mingled with her gasping moans and his feral growls.

Her nails scored down his chest, the need to anchor herself to something—anything—as he unraveled her completely. “Yes, Sesshoumaru,” she panted, “harder.”

His eyes flared red at her plea, his control shattering like glass. He surged up into her, his grip on her hips bruising and his thrusts relentless and wild. 

Lips crashed to hers in a brutal kiss that stole her breath. His tongue invaded her mouth, tasting, claiming, dominating, even as his body drove her higher.

Her climax struck like lightning, a scream tearing from her throat as she spasmed around him attempting to milk his length.

Sesshoumaru refused to follow her to the edge. If she truly wished to become fully corrupted then he was more than happy to give it to her. 

His hand reached behind her and traced lazy circles around her rear entrance. Kagome’s body was still trembling from her release but this new sensation had her nerve endings sparking back to life and heat pooling low in her belly once more.

Her back arched, pressing her hips back into his hand as if silently begging him to continue. The small mewl that slipped from her lips made his claws retract.

“Eager, aren’t we?” His voice now gravelly and rough. “You want to be defiled completely, corrupted in every way?”

She shuddered at his words. “Y-Yes,” she admitted, her voice barely a breath, cheeks flushed with both embarrassment and excitement. Her fingers curled into massive shoulders as if steeling herself as he continued his slow, torturous exploration.

A dark chuckle rumbled from his chest. “Good girl.” His approval was like a caress that only made her wetter. He leaned forward, his lips grazing the nape of her neck before he pressed a possessive kiss there, letting his fangs scraping just enough to make her gasp.

His finger pressed just a little harder, the tip breaching the tight ring of muscle. The stretch was still unfamiliar to her, a sharp spike of sensation that bordered on pain. He held still for a moment, letting her adjust as his free hand slid around to glide over her soaked core his cock was still embedded in. His thumb found her sensitive clit, circling it slowly, making her hips jerk involuntarily.

“You’re so wet,” he murmured. “Dripping with desire… for me.”

Her only response was a whimper, her body trembling as his finger slipped deeper into her rear and the dual sensations making her dizzy. He worked her slowly, pushing in and out with agonizing precision.

“Do you like this, Kagome?” he drawled, savoring the way her name fell from his lips. “This forbidden pleasure?”

“Yes,” she choked out with her face pressed into his chest, her entire body quivering. “I want more.”

He rewarded her honesty with another low croon and his finger sliding deeper, stretching her further. His thumb on her clit moved in tandem drawing her closer to the edge of a new, mind-numbing climax.

“Imagine my cock here,” he whispered, his lips brushing the shell of her ear, his hot breath sending delicious shivers down her neck. “Stretching you wide… filling you completely… owning every inch of you.”

Kagome’s eyes fluttered shut, her core clenching around his hard length that left her aching for more. She tilted her hips, chasing the pleasure he teased just beyond her reach, her voice breaking in a desperate whisper.

“Please… I need you.”

Sesshoumaru’s gaze darkened, his lips curling into a sinful smile. “You need me?” he purred. “Then I will give you everything. ”

The sudden loss of his touch left her bereft, but before she could protest he withdrew from her sex and guided her onto her hands and knees in front of him. Confusion flickered in her eyes as she glanced over her shoulder only to see him crouched low, golden eyes glinting like liquid amber. A beast poised to devour.

Warm strong hands parted her cheeks letting the cool night air kiss the heat pooling between her thighs. Then his tongue, velvet-soft and wet, traced along her forbidden place. Kagome gasped, her fingers digging into the earth at the unexpected touch.

Sesshoumaru's tongue circled, teasing, probing, each stroke slow and calculated. When the tip of his tongue finally breached the tight ring of muscle a jolt of heat shot through Kagome and her head dropped forward letting her hair cascading like a black silk curtain around her flushed face.

The sensation was maddening, his tongue wider and slicker than his fingers, plunging deeper and stretching her with unholy patience. He lapped, tasted, and filled her with agonizing thoroughness, his claws kneading her hips as if to hold her steady while he claimed her in this intimate way. Each languid thrust of his tongue sent sparks skittering through her.

Kagome’s breath came in shallow broken gasps. “S-Sesshoumaru…” she whimpered, her body going pliant under his ministrations.

He drew back with a low, pleased growl, his breath hot against her quivering flesh. The slickness he left behind glistened as her body was  now thoroughly prepared for him. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he pulled her back up and flush against his chest.

She found herself straddling his lap in reverse, her knees framing his powerful thighs. His rigid length pressed insistently against her ass. He held her there just poised on the brink when his lips grazed her ear.

“Are you ready for me, Little Goddess?” he crooned.

Her answer was a breathless, shivering sigh as she arched back against him surrendering everything.

The first brush of pressure was a jolt and her muscles instinctively clenching at the intrusion. The haze of pleasure threatening to drown her wavered as the reality of his size and the tightness of the space he sought to claim overwhelmed her senses. Her nails dug into his forearms as she stiffened in his hold.

Sesshoumaru felt her hesitation immediately. His grip around her waist tightened, anchoring her to him. His lips pressed a trail of heated kisses down her neck as a hand snake between her thighs. The rough pad of his finger found her clit, circling it with maddening precision trying to coax her pleasure back to the surface.

“Relax,” he murmured. “I will not let you break.”

The dual sensations wove together—delicious tension from behind and intoxicating pleasure in front. Her body warred between resistance and surrender, the coil of heat in her belly growing tighter with every flick of his finger and subtle shift of his hips.

He pressed deeper, inch by agonizing inch, the stretch slow and inexorable. The discomfort ebbed, replaced by a dizzying fullness. Her breath hitched turning into a shaky moan as his finger quickened its pace, drawing her focus to the building pleasure rather than the overwhelming stretch.

“You take me so well,” he praised. “Such a good girl for me.”

His words poured over her like melted gold, soothing and igniting her in equal measure. Her muscles began to loosen as her body yielded to his patient persistence. As he sank deeper her moans grew louder, rawer, the lines between pleasure and pain blurring into something dangerously exquisite.

When he finally seated himself fully his arm wrapped around her torso holding her against his chest as though he were the only thing keeping her grounded. His mouth found her shoulder, fangs grazing but not piercing.

“Now,” he whispered, his breath hot against her damp skin, “I have ruined you completely.”

He withdrew slightly, then thrust deeper, the motion sending a jolt of something new spiraling through her. Each slow push and pull built a rising heat like she had never experienced before. 

Kagome’s moans turned wanton, her body quaking in his arms as he found a steady rhythm with each thrust claiming her more. The sound of their bodies meeting filled the air like a symphony of desire and dominance.

“More,” she whimpered, barely comprehending her own words. “Please… more.”

A guttural growl rumbled through his chest. His hands gripped her hips and obeyed driving into her with a controlled ferocity that left her breathless. Her walls clenched around him, the friction exquisite, pleasure ricocheting through her limbs.

Her head fell back onto his shoulder, surrendering entirely to the onslaught of this new feeling. His name fell from her lips like a prayer as her body teetered on the edge of oblivion.

“Come for me, my Goddess,” he commanded. His fingers returned to her weeping folds and began pumping his fingers inside in time with his cock.

The world shattered around her as her climax exploded, white-hot and consuming. Her body convulsed in his hold sending waves of ecstasy crashing through her pulling her under. The rhythmic clenching of her walls on both ends dragged a feral snarl from Sesshoumaru.

With a final thrust he buried himself to the hilt, his jaw clenching as his release tore through him. His hot seed spilled into her, marking her, claiming her where no one else ever will. He held her tightly as they rode out the aftershocks together. Their bodies entwined and hearts pounding in unison.

The mid-morning sun filtered gently through the open window bathing the room in a soft golden glow. Kagome stirred beneath the covers, her body deliciously sore and her mind replaying the events of the previous night. Every muscle ached, but it was a good ache.

She rolled onto her side, clutching the blanket closer as her eyes fluttered open. Sesshoumaru was not beside her though the faint scent of him lingered on the sheets. Her lips curved into a soft smile recalling the soft growls that had escaped him when he’d carried her back to bed after their escapade.

The shoji door slid open quietly revealing Sesshoumaru entering with a tray in hand. His silken silver hair caught the sunlight and his golden eyes softened slightly when they met hers.

“You should remain in bed,” he said when he saw her try to stand on shaky legs. He set the tray on the table beside her and helped her back into bed as the faint aroma of tea and fruit filled the room.

“I’m not made of glass, you know,” she teased, propping herself up on her elbows though her body protested the movement.

“You are fragile compared to me,” he replied, a ghost of amusement playing on his lips as he sat on the edge of the bed.

Kagome rolled her eyes, though her smile lingered. She accepted the cup of tea he handed her knowing it was meant to prevent her fertility. “Thank you,” she murmured, taking a small sip.

Before she could say more, the sound of a shrill voice filled the air outside drew their attention. Sesshoumaru stood and he moved to the balcony.

Ah-Un landed gracefully in the courtyard below, the two-headed dragon letting out a low rumble of greeting. On its back sat Jaken who scrambled down with his usual clumsy fervor.

“Lord Sesshoumaru!” the imp called, holding up a scroll with both hands as though it were a sacred relic. “I bring urgent news!”

Sesshoumaru leaped from the balcony landing soundlessly beside Jaken. Kagome watched from her position tucked away in bed, curiosity piqued as Sesshoumaru took the scroll and broke the seal with a flick of his claw.

“What is it?” she called out, wrapping a robe around herself and carefully stepping onto the balcony.

Sesshoumaru looked up at her. “The South has completed their vote. A decision has been made and Katsu is on his way back with the delegation.”

Chapter Text

“We have elected General Katsu as Warden of the Southern Lands.”

The grand hall fell into a tense, stunned silence. Setsuto’s proclamation echoed like a gunshot, and all eyes turned toward Sesshoumaru as the verdict hung heavily in the air. Every lord and lady seemed frozen, caught between disbelief and outrage. Even the humans observing from the back of the hall leaned forward, waiting for the Western Lord’s response.

Sesshoumaru sat unmoving, his expression impassive as his golden eyes met Setsuto’s. On either side of the dog demon, his mother and Kagome turned their gazes toward him, both silently gauging his reaction.

To everyone’s surprise, the first to speak was not Sesshoumaru, but Katsu.

“My lord,” Katsu began, his voice steady but tinged with unease. He stepped forward and bowed deeply. “I… I must apologize for this unexpected turn of events. I had no idea they would choose me, of all people. Please, disregard this and—”

“Disregard?” Sesshoumaru’s voice cut through Katsu’s words. One brow arched faintly as he regarded the general. “Why should This One do such a thing?”

Katsu froze mid-sentence, daring to glance up at his lord. There was no anger in Sesshoumaru’s eyes, no hint of betrayal in his aura. The dog general, clearly caught off guard, opened his mouth to protest further, but was interrupted by the thunderous outburst of the other lords.

“This is an outrage!” a bear lord roared, slamming a fist against his table.

“What does a low-born soldier know about ruling?” a phoenix lord sneered, his voice sharp and shrill.

“So, the West does plan to control the South after all!” barked a wolf lord accusingly.

The hall erupted into chaos as voices overlapped, accusations and insults flying with reckless abandon. Kagome’s eyes darted to Katsu, who stood amidst the storm of anger and indignation, clearly at a loss for how to respond. 

When Kagome had suggested introducing democracy into the process, she hadn’t anticipated this outcome—nor, it seemed, had anyone else. But as the implications of the dragons’ choice settled over the room, curiosity burned within her. Why Katsu? What had led them to select him of all people?

“Setsuto,” Kagome called, her steady tone reached the albino dragon, and his piercing ruby eyes locked onto hers amidst the chaos. “Why Katsu?”

Sesshoumaru, recognizing the shift in focus, unleashed a wave of his power, silencing the restless lords. “Speak, Setsuto,” he commanded.

Setsuto stepped forward, positioning himself beside Katsu. “While we are grateful for your lordship’s support and the sanctuary you have provided,” he began, “it was General Katsu whom many of our people relied on for survival.”

He turned his sharp gaze toward Lord Haruto, his expression hardening. “While others sought only to destroy those they deemed beneath them, the soldiers of the West, under the General’s orders, gave us food, protection, and shelter. Not all under the late Southern Lord’s rule were loyal to his madness. Many of us opposed him, distancing ourselves from his tyranny, but such choices came at great cost. Countless innocents perished, caught between the Southern and Eastern armies, with no hope of reprieve.”

Setsuto’s voice softened. “It was General Katsu who ordered the evacuation of those trapped in the line of fire, guiding them to safety at great risk to himself and his men. For many of us, he was not just a soldier. He was a savior.”

His words settled over the hall and for a moment, there was only silence. Kagome watched Katsu’s face, his expression a mixture of humility and discomfort under the weight of the unexpected praise.

“Fascinating,” Lady InuKimi remarked as she fanned herself lazily. Turning her contemplating gaze toward the albino dragon, she added, “For one a hatchling, you display remarkable wisdom. Most would prioritize strength, seeking a leader capable of brute protection. Yet, you have chosen based on morals and goodwill. An intriguing choice.”

Setsuto took another step forward to address her. “We have no doubts about General Katsu’s ability to lead and protect,” he replied evenly. “As for my age, I assure you, Lady InuKimi, I have witnessed the passing of many centuries.”

Sesshoumaru’s deep voice cut in, carrying a taunting note. “The Lady Mother has a habit of patronizing anyone less than a millennium old. She herself has seen more than a few eras pass.”

InuKimi snapped her fan shut, shooting a pointed glare at her son before returning her attention to Setsuto and Katsu. A knowing smile curved her lips before saying. “And yet, it seems you have overlooked one rather significant detail in selecting your general.”

Setsuto’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean—”

His question was interrupted by a loud crack from the other side of the grand hall’s doors, drawing all attention to the source of the noise. The muffled sound of raised voices grew louder as the commotion approached. Before the guards could react, one of the massive doors was thrown open with a resounding bang.

An enraged red-haired dog demoness stormed into the hall, her emerald eyes blazing with fury. Behind her trailed a flustered and struggling Masaru, his attempts to calm her utterly futile.

“Where is he?!” Makaira’s voice echoed through the grand chamber as her furious gaze scanned the room.

The gathered lords and ladies fell silent as she searched for her target. When her gaze finally locked onto Katsu, her expression hardened, and she strode forward with murderous intent.

Katsu visibly paled. He had endured countless battles, faced brutal enemies, and emerged victorious from more than one war. Yet the sight of his mate barreling toward him, anger radiating from every step, filled him with a fear unlike anything he had ever experienced.

“My love—” Katsu began, but Makaira cut him off sharply by stepping into his space with fire in her eyes.

“Have you lost your mind?!” she demanded, her voice ringing through the hall without a care for the audience. “You disappear for nearly a decade, finally come home, and now you’re leaving again to play ruler? Did it even occur to you to consult me or your son first?”

Katsu instinctively took a step back. The praise and respect he had just received felt meaningless as he shrunk under his mate’s anger. “I haven’t agreed to anything!” he protested, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. “The announcement caught me off guard, too. How did you even know about this? It’s news to me!”

Her tone dripped with sarcasm. “Oh, don’t be so naive, Katsu. A guard let it slip to one of the maids—those gossipy bitches couldn’t keep quiet if their lives depended on it. By the time word spread to the fields, I was in the middle of harvesting when I heard Yori mention your name. Why else would I come barging in here like this?”

It was then that the entire hall seemed to collectively notice Makaira’s disheveled appearance. Her apron was smeared with dirt, her hands bore traces of soil, and her windblown curls framed a face flushed with both exertion and rage.

Katsu winced, glancing around at the audience of lords and ladies who looked on with varying degrees of amusement, horror, and pity. It was clear that Makaira had no intention of softening her approach—or giving him an easy way out.

Clearing his throat, Setsuto attempted to regain the room’s attention. “In addition to requesting the General to lead us,” he began, though he couldn’t ignore the sharp shift in Makaira’s glare toward him, “we also propose appointing two ambassadors—one for the West and one for the East. Their role would be to mediate trade discussions and resolve disputes. It’s not a position many would eagerly take on, but—”

Before he could finish, two voices rang out in unison, cutting him off with a fervent, “I volunteer!”

All eyes turned to Masaru and Shinobu, who stood on opposite sides of the hall. Their gazes locked and almost instantly matching blushes colored their faces. It didn’t take long for the two to piece together the others motives—each clearly hoping the position would allow them to be closer to the one they fancied.

Haruto gawked at his son in stunned disbelief, his brows furrowing as if to ask, What are you thinking? Meanwhile, Makaira’s glare snapped to her own pup, her expression one of exasperation. 

“It seems there is much left to resolve,” Sesshoumaru stated. Rising gracefully from his seat, he added, “We will continue these discussions tomorrow.”

Without sparing another glance at the bickering couple now locked in their heated argument, Sesshoumaru extended a hand toward Kagome which she gratefully accepted.

As they exited the grand hall, Kagome cast one last glance over her shoulder. Katsu was gesturing wildly, trying to calm Makaira, whose furious expression could have sent lesser men fleeing. Kagome bit back a smile at the absurdity of it all.

Chapter Text

“Have you all calmed down enough to discuss today’s events?” 

Kagome, seated behind Sesshoumaru on a plush cushion, hid a grin as her fingers deftly worked through the strands of his long silver hair, weaving them into a neat braid. There was something undeniably amusing about this scene—an imposing demon lord holding court like an imperious headmaster while his unruly charges sat across from him like chastened students.

In front of Sesshoumaru’s grand desk sat Katsu, Makaira, Masaru, and, inexplicably, Shinobu. The young bear demon had insisted on joining the meeting, claiming he was there to support Masaru. However, the way he squirmed in his chair suggested he hadn’t anticipated being included in what felt like a formal reprimand.

Makaira, her arms crossed and her green eyes still flashing with lingering irritation, as if daring anyone to provoke her further. Katsu, by contrast, sat stiffly, his hands clasped in front of him, exuding a mixture of resignation and discomfort. Masaru and Shinobu, both younger and clearly out of their depth, exchanged furtive glances, their expressions caught somewhere between guilt and apprehension.

Kagome tugged lightly on Sesshoumaru’s hair to stifle her laughter. “You know,” she whispered teasingly, “you’re really leaning into this ‘disappointed father figure’ vibe.”

Sesshoumaru tilted his head slightly toward her, his golden eyes flicking to the side in a silent acknowledgment of her comment before refocusing on the group. His presence alone demanded attention, and when he finally spoke again, his tone left no room for argument.

“Let us begin with the most pressing matter,” Sesshoumaru said, his gaze sweeping over them. “General Katsu, do you understand the gravity of the responsibility that has been asked of you?”

Katsu nodded. “I do, my lord. But my loyalty lies with the West and I will not take on such a role without your command to do so.”

Makaira rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath that earned her a sharp look from Sesshoumaru.

“And you,” Sesshoumaru continued, turning his attention to Makaira. “Your concerns are valid, but disrupting the hall served only to undermine your mate and embarrass your family and mine.”

The demoness clenched her jaw, but she dipped her head in acknowledgment, a begrudging concession to his authority.

Kagome finished braiding Sesshoumaru’s hair and tied it off neatly before sitting up and resting her chin lightly on his shoulder. “Don’t go too hard on them,” she said with a smile.. “They’re just trying to figure it all out.”

Sesshoumaru gave a nearly imperceptible sigh, his expression softening for the briefest of moments. “Masaru, Shinobu,” he addressed the two younger demons, “if you wish to take on ambassadorial roles, you will need to prove your capabilities. This is not a position for sentiment or personal gain.”

Masaru’s blush deepened, and Shinobu sat up straighter, both nodding in unison.

“Good,” Sesshoumaru said, his tone final. “I want this matter settled as quickly as possible so we can be rid of our guests. General, we will spare at dawn and speak more then. For now you are all dismissed”

As the group filed out, Kagome pressed a quick kiss to Sesshoumaru’s cheek. “You’re such a softie,” she teased, earning her a low growl of warning that only made her laugh.

Sesshoumaru pulled his Little Goddess into his lap, wrapping his arms around her as he buried his face against her neck. His warm breath brushed her skin as he released a heavy sigh. “I suspect Makaira will challenge Katsu’s decision, and they will choose to remain here.”

Kagome tilted her head, resting her cheek against his as her fingers absently traced the delicate curve of his pointed ear. “Do you really want him to leave?” she asked softly. “Being Warden of the South might be a temporary position, but it could keep him there for decades—maybe even centuries.”

Her gentle touch earned her a low rumble of approval from Sesshoumaru, followed by a playful nip of his fangs against her shoulder. “Of course, I do not wish for him to leave,” he admitted. “But should it become necessary, I could deny the dragons their request and appoint another in the General’s place. It is within my rights to claim the South—and the East, for that matter. If I desired, I could raze both lands to ash and make their struggles irrelevant.”

Kagome pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, her brow furrowing in disapproval. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” she scolded.

Sesshoumaru’s lips twitched, an almost imperceptible smile forming at her reaction. “Dramatic? This One merely speaks of possibilities.”

She scoffed and moved away from his touch, though the corners of her mouth quirked upward. “Well, your ‘possibilities’ sound more like a supervillain monologue than actual solutions.”

“Supervillain?” he echoed, raising a brow.

“It’s a future thing,” Kagome said with a shrug. “But let’s focus on what’s actually important here. Do you trust Katsu to handle the South? And if you don’t want him to leave, why not tell him that?”

Sesshoumaru tilted his head slightly, his expression thoughtful. “Trust is not the issue. Katsu is capable, and his presence will ensure stability. However, his absence will be... noticed.”

Kagome smiled softly and cupped his cheek, her thumb brushing over his markings. “Then tell him that, Sesshoumaru. You’re his lord, but you’re also his friend.”

Sesshoumaru leaned into her touch and closed his eyes. “Perhaps you are right.”

“Of course I’m right,” Kagome teased, leaning forward to press a gentle kiss to his lips. “Now, no more talk of burning things to the ground, okay?”

He hummed in response, his hand slipping into her hair as he deepened the kiss, his earlier frustration melting away under her touch. “You have a way of silencing even the most destructive thoughts, my Little Goddess,” he murmured against her lip.

Kagome smiled against his mouth, her fingers slipping into his silver hair. “Good. Then let’s keep it that way.”

The clash of swords echoed across the rolling fields of the Western lands, their metallic song piercing through the dawn. Sesshoumaru and Katsu moved like specters in the mist, their figures blurred by sheer speed. The sun had barely crested the horizon when they began their sparring, but even as it climbed higher into the sky, painting the morning with soft golds and blues, the two warriors showed no signs of slowing.

Atop a nearby hill, Kagome and Makaira sat on a thick blanket spread across the dew-kissed grass. A tray of tea and fresh fruit rested between them, untouched. Their attention was fixed on the scene below—two males locked in combat.

“They’ve been at it for hours,” Kagome murmured, her voice laced with both awe and concern.

Makaira chuckled, reclining lazily on one elbow. “This is nothing for them. If anything, they’re just warming up.” Her emerald eyes sparkled. “You should see Katsu when he’s truly unleashed.”

Kagome glanced at her with a raised brow but said nothing, turning her gaze back to the fight. Sesshoumaru’s strikes were precise, almost surgical in their elegance, while Katsu countered with raw, unyielding force. The ground beneath them bore the scars of their duel, but neither seemed to notice or care.

As the sun climbed higher, a soft breeze carried the faint rustle of silk. Kagome turned her head just as Lady Luanling and Lady InuKimi approached, their movements annoyingly graceful as always. 

“Ladies,” Makaira greeted with a smirk, sitting up straighter. “Come to enjoy the show?”

Luanling smiled, her mercury colored eyes flicking to the sparring men below. “Indeed. It is rare to see such a display of power and skill. Your mates are... enthralling.”

Kagome flushed at the phoenix lady’s bluntness, but Makaira’s grin widened. “Oh, they’re more than captivating, Lady Luanling. You’re just seeing the tip of the iceberg.”

Luanling tilted her head slightly, her white hair cascading over one shoulder like a shimmering curtain. “Dog demons have a certain… masculine dominance that my kind lacks. Phoenix males are slender, often flamboyant, more concerned with elegance than ferocity. Witnessing such unrestrained strength is… refreshing.” Her gaze lingered on Sesshoumaru for a moment too long much to Kagome’s dismay.

InuKimi let out a soft laugh, her fan snapping open with a delicate flick of her wrist. “Toga was much the same. Playful at times, but roguish and wild when provoked. It’s a quality unique to our breed, I suppose.”

“I-I think Sesshoumaru’s strength is more about control than being wild,” Kagome stammered, trying to redirect the topic.

Makaira, however, had other plans. Leaning in with a devilish glint in her eye, she said, “Control, huh? Oh, sweetheart, let me tell you something about control.” She paused to watch as her mate removed his haori to reveal his chiseled physique before continuing, “Push a dog demon too far, and that so-called ‘control’ flies right out the window. Katsu’s beast makes sure I know exactly who’s in charge. Let’s just say there’s a reason I wake up sore after being kept on my hands and knees all night.”

Kagome choked on air, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. “Makaira!” she hissed, mortified.

Covering her mouth with a delicate hand, Luanling’s laughter was light and melodic like a songbird. “What a… vivid picture you paint. How delightfully bold of you.”

“Makaira is merely stating facts. I’m sure my dear Kagome has already found that Sesshoumaru has a similar... inclination when provoked.” InuKimi teased.

Kagome wanted to disappear into the earth. Her face burned so red she could practically feel the heat radiating from her skin. She buried her face in her hands and groaned. “Why are we even talking about this?”

Makaira leaned back, completely unbothered, and gave Kagome a teasing nudge with her elbow. “Oh, come on, it’s all part of being mated to a dog demon. Consider it a rite of passage.”

Kagome muttered something unintelligible into her palms, vowing to never let these three sit together unsupervised again.

The sun now sat high in the sky and while Lady Luanling was describing in vivid detail Lord Homura’s mating techniques, Sesshoumaru and Katsu stood a few feet apart with their swords lowered and breathing steady despite the hours of relentless sparring.

Sesshoumaru regarded Katsu coolly as he sheathed his blade. “What have you decided?” he asked with a bluntness the General was used to.

Katsu wiped the back of his hand across his brow, smearing a streak of dirt across his face. Despite his exhaustion, he straightened his posture, his hazel eyes meeting Sesshoumaru’s without hesitation. “I would be honored to take on the role as Warden of the South,” he began. “But not without your approval, my lord. If you wish for me to remain here, I will. Without question.”

The demon lord didn’t respond immediately. He turned his head slightly, his gilded gaze drifting toward the hill where the females sat. Their soft laughter and the occasional sound of Kagome’s voice reached his ears, even from this distance.

His eyes found her easily, sitting among the others with her legs tucked neatly beneath her. She was blushing furiously as she stared at her lap, avoiding the amused gazes of the women around her. It was clear their conversation had taken a turn—one Sesshoumaru could easily guess. InuKimi’s fan snapped closed as she chuckled, and Makaira’s shoulders shook with laughter as she no doubt added more fuel to the fire.

For a moment, Sesshoumaru allowed himself to consider an alternative path. If Kagome were not here—if she were not part of his life—he might have commanded Katsu to stay. It was his duty, after all, to the West and to Sesshoumaru himself. That was the way of things, as it had always been. Loyalty was absolute; deviation was weakness.

But then his gaze returned to Kagome. She was so out of place in this world of power struggles and ancient traditions, and yet she fit perfectly. Her presence had disrupted the flow of his life, unraveling the rigidity he had clung to for centuries. And despite the turmoil, she had brought something unexpected with her: change.

He had once resented the very idea of it. But now? Watching her laugh and blush among his kin and allies, he couldn’t deny that change had brought him more than he had ever anticipated.

“Do as you please,” Sesshoumaru finally said.

Katsu’s eyes widened, surprised by the uncharacteristic lack of command in the statement. “My lord?”

Sesshoumaru’s gaze returned to his friend, the corners of his mouth tilting upward in the barest hint of a smirk. “You have the West’s full support. If you choose to accept this role, know that you will always be welcomed back.”

Relief and gratitude washed over Katsu’s and he bowed deeply. “Thank you, my lord. Your trust honors me.”

Sesshoumaru gave a slight nod and turned, signaling for Katsu to follow. Without a word, they began walking toward the barracks, leaving the echo of laughter behind them.

Chapter Text

The decision was made—Katsu would take up the mantle of Warden of the South. The announcement was met with less-than-enthusiastic reactions from the other lords, but none dared to voice their protests too loudly, wary of invoking the wrath of the Lord of the West. 

Masaru, Makaira, and even Inuyasha would accompany Katsu on his journey south, traveling with the small contingent of dragons that had originally arrived for the conference. But before their departure, Kagome had insisted—rather forcefully—that there be a farewell celebration. She wasn’t about to let everyone leave without a proper send-off, much to Sesshoumaru’s resigned acceptance.

With the matter of the southern territory settled, Sesshoumaru formally declared the gathering concluded. Lords and ladies alike wasted no time making their exits.

Lord Homura was the first to leave, eager to return home and ensure his lands hadn’t been pillaged by opportunistic wolves in his absence. The phoenix demon hardly bid anyone farewell, muttering something about how this entire ordeal had been a waste of time before vanishing in a swirl of flames.

Lady Luanling, on the other hand, was far less keen to leave. She made a point of finding Kagome before her departure, offering the priestess a sly smile. “Expect me to visit often, dear,” she mused, brushing a strand of white hair over her shoulder. “The eye candy here is far too enticing, and I do find your company enjoyable.”

Kagome could only laugh awkwardly, well aware of whom Luanling was referring to.

One guest, however, lingered longer than the rest. Kouga seemed to be searching for an opening to speak with Kagome alone. Whether he intended to apologize or attempt, once again, to sway her away from Sesshoumaru was unclear. But whatever his plan was, it never came to fruition.

Sesshoumaru intercepted him at every turn.

If Kouga so much as took a step in Kagome’s direction, the dog demon was suddenly there— golden eyes cold with warning. 

Eventually, Kouga admitted defeat. With a frustrated huff, he turned on his heel and left with his pack, grumbling under his breath about possessive mutts. Kagome, blissfully unaware of the silent battle that had taken place, simply waved as the wolves disappeared into the distance.

Meanwhile, Lord Haruto stood at the edge of the courtyard, arms crossed and expression grim. The bear demon had little to celebrate. Though he was relieved this ordeal was finally over, he had gained nothing from it. In fact, he had lost more than he had bargained for—soldiers, money, and resources had been sacrificed, and in return, he had won no favor and secured no advantages.

To make matters worse, his only son was now bound for the South, playing ambassador instead of remaining in the East to strengthen their influence—or better yet, finding a suitable mate. The disappointments continued to pile up.

With the shiro now quieter and far less crowded, the intimate celebration for Katsu’s new position began in earnest. The grand halls and courtyards, once filled with lords and their entourages, now held only those closest to the West—friends, family, and trusted allies. The scent of sizzling meats and fragrant rice wines filled the air, mingling with the sound of laughter and the distant hum of a shamisen playing a lively tune.

Miroku and Sango, along with their ever-growing brood, stayed just long enough to enjoy some of the festivities before reluctantly departing. Sango insisted they needed to return home before their children turned the guest quarters into a battlefield. Miroku, though disappointed to leave the revelry, wisely followed his wife’s lead, bidding Kagome farewell with a knowing smile and a few words of wisdom about her upcoming mating.

Kohaku, on the other hand, had chosen to make himself scarce before the party even began. After enduring the quiet yet painful sting of Rin’s rejection, he had no desire to linger. The last thing he needed was to spend the night watching her laugh and dance while pretending his heart hadn’t been stomped into the dirt. 

Shippo, on the other hand, could not have been more delighted. The moment he caught wind of Kohaku’s withdrawal, the fox demon was practically glowing. If Rin’s heart was free, he would waste no time in staking his claim.

As the festivities continued, Kagome and Sesshoumaru remained seated in a private pavilion overlooking the courtyard, where tables laden with food and drink were surrounded by those celebrating. Soft candlelight flickered along the carved wooden beams, casting warm shadows over them. Kagome, nestled comfortably beside Sesshoumaru with his mokomoko surrounding them, rested her hand lightly in his, enjoying the rare moment of peace. His thumb idly traced over her knuckles, a small but intimate gesture that sent warmth curling in her stomach.

Their brief reprieve was soon interrupted as a pair of familiar figures approached the pavilion. Kagome looked up, her eyes widening slightly as Rin and Shippo came forward—hand in hand.

Her gaze immediately darted to where their fingers were entwined. Rin, with her usual bright smile, showed no signs of hesitation, while Shippo practically radiated smug satisfaction. The fox looked as though he had just won a long-fought battle, his chest puffed with pride, tails flicking in excitement.

Sesshoumaru’s golden gaze flickered down to where their hands were joined, his expression unreadable as he shifted his attention lazily from their entwined fingers to Shippo’s face. One silver brow arched ever so slightly, the only indication that the sight was even worth acknowledging. Yet, in the subtle way his fingers tensed ever so slightly in hers, Kagome could tell he was paying more attention than he let on.

She barely held back a laugh.

“Well,” Kagome murmured, tilting her head, “is there something you wanted to ask us?”

Shippo’s emerald eyes gleamed, his sharp canines flashing in an eager grin as he helped Rin sit before them. His fluffy tails twitched with uncontained excitement, betraying just how thrilled he was about whatever he was about to say.

“Now that Rin has passed her exams and I have my fifth tail,” he began, “I wish to properly court Rin, and we wanted to ask for your blessing!”

The words had barely left his mouth before he shot Kagome an expectant look. He had done everything right. He had followed every rule Sesshoumaru had laid before him, he had trained, grown, and proved himself worthy—there was no way this moment could go wrong.

Nothing could ruin this.

Nothing cou—

“No.”

Kagome’s voice was gentle, her expression warm, yet the single word shattered Shippo’s euphoria like a ceramic cup hitting stone.

Even Sesshoumaru, who had thus far remained stoically indifferent, blinked at her in mild surprise.

Rin gasped softly, her dark eyes darting between Kagome and Shippo in confusion, while the poor fox himself sat frozen, tails drooping behind him, mouth opening and closing like a fish caught on land.

“Wha—why?” he finally managed, his voice cracking in disbelief. “I—But—I did everything! Lord Sesshoumaru had all those ridiculous conditions, and I met every single one! So why are you saying no?!”

Kagome squeezed Sesshoumaru’s hand before releasing it, reaching out instead to take Shippo’s between her own. “This isn’t a forever no,” she reassured him before glancing at Rin, who looked just as distressed. Kagome took her hand too, squeezing gently. “Just... not yet. You both need a little more time.”

Rin frowned slightly, her lips parting in protest. “But, Mama, I am old enough! Shippo told me I’m just as old as you were when you came through the well!”

“That is exactly why I want you to wait,” Kagome countered. She sighed, giving their hands another squeeze. “When I was fifteen, I thought I knew everything. I thought I was old enough to make major life decisions—traveling through time, fighting demons, falling in love. And while things mostly worked out in the end... there are still choices I wish I could go back and change.”

Shippo opened his mouth to argue, but Sesshoumaru’s voice cut through the discussion before he had the chance.

“How long do you think is appropriate for them to wait?”

His tone was thoughtful, more curious than disapproving. Despite all his knowledge, how humans age in maturity was still an abstract concept to him.

Letting out a soft breath, Kagome released their hands and turned back to Sesshoumaru. “At least another five years.”

She barely had time to react before Shippo made a strangled noise that could only be described as a choked gasp of betrayal.

“FIVE? ” he sputtered. His tails bristled. “Five years?! That’s forever!”

Ignoring his dramatics, Kagome continued as if he hadn’t just had a minor heart attack. “If you two can’t wait that long, then perhaps Shippo should join Inuyasha in the South for a bit.”

Shippo visibly recoiled. "Exile?! "

Sesshoumaru hummed in quiet amusement at the way the fox practically combusted. Rin, meanwhile, stifled a giggle behind her hand.

Kagome merely smiled sweetly. “Consider it a test of patience.”

Chapter Text

With Shippo successfully pleading his case to avoid what he dramatically called exile, he begrudgingly agreed to Kagome’s terms. Five years. Five long years of waiting, training, and proving himself worthy in his Mother’s eyes.

And Sesshoumaru wasted no time in taking advantage of Shippo’s eagerness to remain close.

The young fox would spend his days shadowing the Western Lord, joining him on hunts, patrolling the lands, attending court meetings—essentially, living and breathing under Sesshoumaru’s strict tutelage. The demon lord expected nothing short of perfection, and Shippo would be given no leniency. 

Rin, on the other hand, would embark on her own journey under Kagome’s guidance. Whenever InuKimi visited, she would lend her wisdom as well, ensuring Rin was prepared for the role she would one day assume. Lessons in diplomacy, etiquette, and self-defense would be woven into her daily routine. While Kagome was more lenient than Sesshoumaru, she had no intention of letting Rin walk blindly into a world that demanded more of her than innocence and charm.

But as important as these new responsibilities were, there was still one more event looming on the horizon—one that overshadowed all else.

A mating ceremony.

With the next crescent moon drawing near, Sesshoumaru saw no reason for further delay. He had tolerated enough political gatherings, endured more than his fill of tiresome noble posturing. Another grand celebration was unnecessary. What mattered was the bond itself—the primal, undeniable connection that would solidify Kagome as his.

His mother, naturally, took great delight in ensuring the priestess was thoroughly prepared.

And so, Kagome found herself seated before InuKimi, watching her with a knowing smile and fan tapping lightly against her chin.

“The mating,” InuKimi began smoothly, “is not merely an exchange of vows, nor is it something as simple as a human wedding. It is a claim, Kagome. An act so deeply instinctual that you will not be able to resist its pull once it begins.”

Kagome swallowed hard. “I... assumed as much.”

Her soon to be mother-in-law’s smile widened. “Oh, my dear, you assumed little.” Leaning forward, her aureate eyes flashing. “Have you any idea what awaits you?”

“I—well, I figured it would be... passionate.”

A soft laugh. “That is a sweet way of putting it.” The demoness flicked her fan open. “It can last a night. Or it can last a fortnight.”

Kagome’s mouth went dry. “I—I’m sorry, a fortnight ?!”

“Mm. The male’s instincts take over completely. His need to claim, to breed, to ensure his mate is thoroughly marked in every way imaginable.” Seeing her embarrassment, InuKimi chuckled. “Oh, do not look so scandalized, my dear. My family has passed down many tips and tricks for the female to survive such an ordeal.”

That was not reassuring.

“The day before your mating, you will be kept away from all males outside of the pack. We cannot have foreign scents distracting your mate,” InuKimi continued. “The females will bathe and dress you, in this case young Rin and myself. You will be presented with a special tea, infused with two very important ingredients.”

Kagome frowned. “Let me guess—more of the herbs that prevent pregnancy?”

“Of course.” InuKimi nodded approvingly. “Though I do not see why you wish to wait before giving me a grand-pup to play with.”

Ignoring the comment Kagome asked, “And the other?”

InuKimi’s expression turned positively wicked. “An aphrodisiac.”

Kagome’s stomach dropped. “I—I don’t think that’s necessary—”

“Oh?” Her voice was the picture of innocence. “Are you under the impression that you will be capable of handling what is to come without assistance?”

The priestess sputtered. “I—well, I—”

“My dear, do you understand what it means when I say he will attempt to knot you countless times?”

This was all far too much information for Kagome who clapped both hands over her face. “Please stop talking.”

“Your body will struggle,” InuKimi pressed on mercilessly. “The aphrodisiac will ensure you are more pliable. Otherwise, you may find yourself tearing and—”

A strangled noise drifted from behind Kagome’s hands.

“Oh, my dear.” InuKimi laughed. “You are so very human.”

That evening in their chambers Sesshoumaru tilted his head slightly, pressing his forehead against Kagome’s, his deep golden eyes scrutinizing her flushed features. She was warm, but not feverish—there was no sickness, no sign of distress beyond the stubborn blush staining her cheeks.

“Are you unwell?” he asked.

Nestled in their bed, Kagome was swaddled in the thick embrace of his mokomoko, clinging to her own smaller fur as if it were a lifeline. The sight was almost comical.

When she shook her head, not meeting his gaze,  the corner of his mouth twitched ever so slightly. Ah. So that was it.

It was amusing, in a way. This was the same woman who had stared down Naraku without blinking, who had carved through a horde of boar demons with nothing but a kitchen knife, standing victorious and unfazed amidst the bloodshed. The same woman who had fought by his side in the South, her power blazing, her will unbreakable. And yet—one conversation with his mother about what was to come on their mating night, and she looked ready to bolt.

“You have been troubled since your meeting with Mother,” he stated, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers lingered against her flushed skin, warm beneath his touch. “Was she... helpful?”

Kagome shot him a glare, but the effect was ruined by the fact she was practically a giant white furball. “That depends on your definition of helpful.”

He hummed, fingers brushing down the length of her throat, enjoying the way her pulse quickened. “I take it she did not spare you any details.”

“She never spares any details,” Kagome huffed, burying her face into the fur in her arms. “I mean, I knew it would be... intense, but—I didn’t realize how long—or how—” She groaned, her voice muffled.

“How long?” he prompted, despite already knowing the answer.

Kagome peeked up at him through a sea of white, looking thoroughly scandalized. “She said it could last a fortnight.”

His expression remained carefully impassive, but the wicked glint in his eyes betrayed his amusement. “I see,” he mused. “And this concerns you?”

“Of course it concerns me!” she snapped, lifting her head to glare at him properly. “Two weeks, Sesshoumaru. Two. Whole. Weeks.”

His gaze darkened, a slow smirk forming. “You doubt your ability to endure?”

She gaped at him. “Do you hear yourself?! You make it sound like I’m about to go to war.”

Sesshoumaru’s smirk widened, fangs on display. “A rather fitting comparison.”

Kagome let out an exasperated groan, thumping her fists against his chest. “This isn’t funny.”

“It is a little funny.”

“No, it’s not—”

A low, teasing growl rumbled in his chest as he curled his fingers under her chin, tilting her face back up to meet his gaze. “You are afraid,” he stated, tracing the shape of her bottom lip with his thumb.

Kagome shivered but refused to look away. “I’m nervous.”

“Mm.” His thumb pressed lightly against her mouth, his gaze growing heavier. “There is no need to be.”

She let out a shaky breath. “Easy for you to say. You’re not the one getting rammed into repeatedly”

Sesshoumaru's eyes widened a fraction at the somewhat vulgar working before he chuckled—a low, husky sound that sent heat curling in her belly. “There is nothing to fear or be nervous about. I will see that you are cared for properly”

She swallowed, torn between melting into him and smacking that smug look off his face.

Chapter Text

Things were suddenly becoming very real for Kagome.

In the blink of an eye, the day of her mating had arrived, bringing with it an overwhelming list of preparations. She didn’t have to do much—just exist, really, while InuKimi poked, prodded, and stirred her around like an elaborate dish being prepared for a royal feast. But the worst part of all? Being away from Sesshoumaru for three long days before the crescent moon.

InuKimi had explained that it was natural for the male to seclude himself before the mating, retreating into isolation to mentally prepare, allowing his beast to rise and take control. Kagome had nodded along at the time, thinking it wouldn’t be that bad—after all, it was just a few days.

She had been so wrong.

Two nights had passed, and Kagome was already on the verge of losing her mind. She had spent them restless and lonely, curled up in a pile of soft furs and Sesshoumaru’s lingering scent, but it wasn’t enough. Every time she drifted off, she would wake up reaching for him, fingers searching for warmth that wasn’t there, body aching for his presence. 

So now, as she sat in a vast steaming bath, Rin and InuKimi diligently washing her hair and scrubbing her skin, Kagome found herself barely present. The mix of sleep deprivation and adrenaline made her feel like a zombie, her thoughts floating somewhere between reality and delirium.

Then—

“Mama, when Shippo and I become mates, will you have to do this for me?”

The innocent question yanked Kagome out of her haze with a jolt.

“Um…” she choked, blue eyes going wide as she turned to InuKimi in silent plea.

The demoness only giggled, her delicate claws threading through Kagome’s damp hair as she gracefully took over. “Things are done differently for a fox clan,” InuKimi explained, her voice lilting with amusement. “Instead of being separated like your dear mother here, before the mating, you and the kit will engage in a mating dance. One you learn together and perform for your elders.”

Rin blinked, her curiosity piqued. “A dance?”

InuKimi nodded. “I’m sure we can have someone from the Fox Academy come and teach you both. And as for the elders, that would be your parents, myself, and whomever you claim as pack.”

As the two continued discussing the details, Kagome found herself drifting again, her mind painting vivid images of what such a ritual might look like...

The air thick with the scent of incense and crushed petals, the flickering glow of lanterns casting molten gold across the polished wooden stage. A hush settled over the gathered crowd as the first haunting notes of a flute rose into the night.

At the center of the stage stood Rin—older now, poised, her features carrying the graceful elegance of a lady yet still possessing the spirited warmth of the girl Kagome had raised. She was draped in crimson silk embroidered with golden lotus flowers, her forehead adorned with delicate gold chains, with rubies catching the firelight. The fabric shimmered with each step, and her hands, painted with intricate henna, moved with a quiet confidence. Bells on gilded rings chimed softly around her ankles.

Opposite her, Shippo stood tall, dressed in gold-trimmed hakama and a sleeveless haori the color of autumn leaves. His long red hair was pulled into a high ponytail, a golden clip securing it in place.

They moved in unison at first, their dance a slow display of courtship. Rin’s fingertips barely brushed Shippo’s sleeve before she turned away, her steps whispering across the stage like a fleeting breeze. He followed, his movements smooth, his long tails sweeping behind him.

Then came the chase.

The tempo shifted, the flute’s wail harmonizing with the deep pounding of taiko drums. Shippo pounced, his form blurring as he swept around Rin in a whirlwind of gold and crimson, his claws nearly grazing her waist—only for her to twist away at the last moment, her laughter like wind through blooming cherry blossoms.

She leapt, spinning midair, and when she landed, he was already behind her, his emerald eyes gleaming.

The music built toward a crescendo.

Shippo advanced, close—too close. The air between them crackled with something deeper than mere performance, something primal and ancient. Rin’s breath caught as his hand grabbed her wrist, and for the first time in their dance, she did not pull away. Instead, she leaned in, their fingers interlocking—

“Mama?”

The sound of Rin’s voice shattered the vision, yanking Kagome back into reality. She blinked rapidly, her mind still tangled in the remnants of the imagined ceremony.

“I—I’m sorry, sweetheart, what did you say?”

It was then that Kagome realized she was no longer in the bath. She had been dried and she was now dressed in a pristine white yukata. Somewhere between fantasy and reality, time had slipped away.

“I was asking if you were nervous or excited for tonight,” Rin repeated with a giggle, her brown eyes twinkling. “But it looks like you’re more ready for a nap than anything else.”

Kagome felt the heat rush to her cheeks. Nervous? Excited? Those words didn’t even begin to cover the storm of emotions swirling inside her. She was exhausted, restless, anxious, and maybe—just maybe—a little terrified.

Still, she let Rin take her hand and lead her toward a vanity, where InuKimi was already poised behind the stool, waiting. Kagome hesitated only a second before sinking down, sighing softly as the demoness began running a brush through her damp hair.

The strokes were slow and methodical, each pass smoothing her raven locks until they shone like liquid ink. InuKimi’s touch was oddly soothing, almost lulling her into a trance. If Kagome didn’t know better, she’d think it was an unspoken attempt to calm her before what was to come.

“Such lovely hair,” InuKimi murmured. “It will be quite the sight when it’s fanned across the furs tonight.”

Kagome choked on her own breath. “Lady Mother!” she gasped, her blush deepening until she was certain even her ears were now red.

Rin covered her mouth, trying to smother her giggles. InuKimi, as usual, remained completely unbothered as she continued brushing.

“Come now, Kagome. There is no need for such modesty. Tonight, you will be worshiped as a goddess—your body adored, your every need met,” InuKimi said smoothly. “You should revel in it.”

While Kagome closed her eyes and tried to make herself invisible, Rin took the opportunity to step away, only to return moments later with a large tray of food—far more food than she could ever eat alone. The array of dishes was beautifully arranged: delicate rice balls, grilled fish, sliced fruit, an assortment of pickled vegetables, and what looked like a steaming bowl of miso soup.

Seeing her mother’s expression, Rin smiled and answered before she could ask. “You need your strength,” she said cheerfully. “You probably won’t be leaving that bed for a long time.”

Kagome gasped at the bold implication from the teenager. “Rin!”

But InuKimi simply hummed in approval. “A wise observation, my dear.” She set the brush down and gracefully adjusted the folds of her silk kimono before turning back to Kagome. “Eat. Your body will need every ounce of energy it can store. Mating is… demanding, after all.”

But before she could complain, her stomach let out a loud growl , betraying her.

Rin giggled again. “See? Even your body agrees.”

With a heavy sigh of defeat, Kagome reached for the nearest rice ball, resigning herself to her fate.

As she ate, InuKimi and Rin continued their preparations. A light layer of jasmine-scented oil was smoothed over her skin, leaving it dewy and soft. The white yukata she had been given was soon replaced by a finer one, embroidered with faint silver patterns that shimmered under the candlelight.

Everything felt surreal—like she was watching herself from the outside.

It wasn’t until InuKimi lifted a small, lacquered cup to her lips that Kagome snapped back into the moment.

The priestess hesitated, staring at the cup held out to her. The deep amber liquid inside shimmered slightly under the soft glow of candlelight, its surface smooth and unassuming, yet she knew better than to think it was just an ordinary herbal tea.

“What is it?” she asked, though part of her already knew the answer.

“The same herbs you have been taking to prevent pregnancy,” InuKimi replied, her voice as serene as ever. Then, as if adding an afterthought, she tilted her head and smirked. “And a touch of aphrodisiac.”

Kagome swallowed, glancing at Rin, who was trying very hard to pretend she wasn’t listening while arranging the assortment of delicate rice cakes and fruit slices on the tray before her. Kagome turned back to InuKimi. “I-Isn’t it too soon for that? It’s not even dark yet.”

A slow, graceful blink. Then a sigh, like a mother patiently explaining something to a child. “It will take time to take full effect,” InuKimi explained, her fingers still elegantly poised around the cup. “The sooner you drink, the more prepared your body will be when the mating begins.”

Kagome shivered at the implications, squeezing her thighs together instinctively, her breath becoming shallow.

It wasn’t that she didn’t want this. She did.

She had already given herself to Sesshoumaru before, had already felt what it was like to be under him, to have his weight press her into the sheets, to be consumed by him. But what they had done up until now had been what he referred to as… restrained. Controlled. Human in pace and execution.

Tonight, there would be no restraint. Sesshoumaru would not—could not—hold back. His instincts, his very nature, would demand completion.

And she… she would have to take it.

Her fingers curled into the silk of her yukata, her pulse thundering in her ears.

InuKimi’s smirk softened as she observed Kagome’s reaction. “There is no shame in feeling nervous,” she murmured, voice unusually gentle. “This is your final night as an unclaimed female, Kagome. Whether you hesitate or not, the night will come all the same.” A pause. Then, with a knowing smile, she added, “And I assure you, my son is not spending these last few hours in a state of peace, either.”

Swallowing hard and she finally reached for the chalice. She brought it to her lips, inhaling the faint mix of herbs—floral, earthy, with a hint of something subtly sweet. Then, before she could second-guess herself, she tipped it back.

The tea was thick on her tongue, the bitterness tempered by an underlying note of honey. It slid down her throat, spreading warmth through her chest, seeping into her bones like liquid fire.

She placed the empty cup back onto the tray with trembling fingers.

InuKimi hummed in approval, a pleased gleam in her eyes. “Good girl.”

Kagome barely had time to process the words before she was being stuffed with food like a pig to be slaughtered and then led to her chambers. She stepped inside her room, the soft glow of lanterns flickering against the walls, casting shadows that swayed like restless spirits.

And then the door slid shut behind her.

She was alone.

Chapter Text

The aphrodisiac was already working its magic, setting her body ablaze with a heat that seemed to seep into her very bones. Her breaths came faster, shallow and uneven, as she stared at the shoji doors across from the bed. The anticipation had her stripping the robe she wore and laying back on the bed of furs and silk.

When the moon was high the shadow of her mate-to-be appeared on the other side, and her body tensed. His silhouette was unmistakable—tall, powerful, and deliciously male. The smooth glide of his movements beyond the thin paper barrier told her he was just as bare as she was.

The doors slid open, and Kagome’s heart skipped a beat. She’d been warned that Sesshoumaru’s beast would take over, but nothing could have prepared her for the primal, breathtaking reality of seeing it for herself.

He was a vision of otherworldly perfection, his pale skin glowing under the moonlight, each muscle carved as though by a master sculptor. The shadows played along his form, emphasizing the sharp angles of his jaw, the broad expanse of his chest, and the taut lines of his abdomen. But it was his eyes that held her captive—crimson and teal, feral and unrelenting, pinning her in place with their intensity.

Sesshoumaru stepped into the room with the grace of a predator stalking its prey. His lips parted slightly, revealing gleaming fangs too long to allow his jaw to close properly. The sharp points glinted in the light. He inhaled deeply, his nostrils flaring as he took in her scent, and a low, rumbling growl vibrated in his chest.

Kagome’s thighs clenched involuntarily at the sound. She lay still, trying to calm the erratic thrum of her pulse, but Sesshoumaru’s piercing gaze raked over her form as though he could see every secret her body held.

His shoulders rotated, muscles flexing as he crawled onto the bed. His claws, elongated and gleaming, catching the furs as he moved closer. Kagome shivered, but she didn’t move. She couldn’t. She felt like a rabbit caught in the jaws of a wolf, every nerve alight with a mixture of fear and arousal.

His massive frame bent down and settled between her legs, and she bit her lip as his nose pressed to her damp folds. The tickle of his breath made her gasp, but she stayed still, not daring to pull away. The beast might take that as her trying to get away, and she wasn’t about to provoke him—not when his low growls sent delicious shivers racing through her core.

Sesshoumaru dragged his nose and tongue up her body, as though marking every inch of her skin with his scent. When he reached her breasts, he let out a crooning sound of approval, his fangs grazing her flesh before he latched onto an erected nipple. The sudden tug of his teeth and the greedy pull of his mouth made her cry out, her hands flying to his face in reflex.

He responded with a snarl, wrapping an arm under her back and holding her firmly against him. His strength was devastating, the primal dominance in his touch both terrifying and exhilarating. When he finally moved on, ignoring her other aching breast, his fangs dragged up her throat instead, leaving faint red streaks in their wake.

Before she could fully process the dangerous sensations, Sesshoumaru flipped her over onto her stomach, his claws deftly positioning her on her hands and knees. The rough swipe of his tongue along her spine made Kagome whimper. 

When he pulled back she could still feel the heat of his body hovering over hers. His massive frame caged her in, and she dared to glance back at him, only to be met with a sharp snap of his jaws. A squeak escaped her, and she faced forward again, her heart pounding as his hot, rigid length pressed along her folds.

His first attempt to enter her missed, the tip sliding up to bump against her rear entrance. Kagome bit her lip to stifle the cry that threatened to escape. Another snap of his jaws, more impatient this time, had her instinctively obeying and going quiet as he pushed her torso down onto the bed.

“Spread yourself,” his voice deep and guttural, the beast and his normal voice blending as one. 

Trembling fingers slid over slick skin until she found her lower lips, spreading herself open as she’d been commanded. The approving rumble that escaped Sesshoumaru’s throat made her toes curl.

Sesshoumaru leaned forward, the curved tip of his arousal pressed against her entrance, and with a measured roll of his hips, he began to push inside. Kagome hissed, her body arching as the stretch overwhelmed her senses. It was almost too much, but with the help of the aphrodisiac, her body welcomed him, moulding around him like he was meant to be there.

A snarl tore from Sesshoumaru’s as he buried himself fully, his claws tightening on her hips as though afraid she might try to run. He held still, his broad chest heaving with the effort it took to stay in place.

The moment ended when his claws flexed and broke her soft flesh. He moved, thrusting with a brutal precision that stole her breath and had her clutching at the furs for stability. The sound of skin meeting skin filled the air, wet and lewd, mixing with his guttural growls and her breathless cries.

Lowering further, Sesshoumaru's chest pressed against her back as he shifted the angle of his hips. One clawed hand slid under her, gripping around her waist, while the other braced beside her head. His movements grew sharper, faster, the short jabs of his thrusts sending her spiraling higher.

The stretch of him filled her completely, and she wasn’t sure how much more she could take. He felt impossibly larger than before, his every push hitting spots that had her moaning incoherently into the bed. The edge of her pleasure was razor-sharp, each stroke dragging her closer to a bliss she’d never known.

A choked gasp escaped her lips as his fangs grazed her neck before just barely sinking into its base. The vibrations of his growls against her skin only heightened her delirium, her body convulsing around him as he drove deeper, harder.

When his knees nudged her legs further apart, the next thrust pushed at the entrance along her cervix causing Kagome to scream. The sound was raw, torn from her as a wave of ecstasy ripped through her body. The undeniable pleasure was so consuming that she didn’t even register his teeth piercing her skin even further, drinking deeply from her as holy sparks danced along his tongue.

Sesshoumaru purred, the taste of Kagome’s blood combined with the tight grip of her sex was intoxicating. The beast was not ready to complete their bond just yet, it wanted more. 

As his knot began to swell, the bulbous base slipped inside her with surprising ease, locking them together. Kagome’s body responded instinctively, her inner walls clenching around him as his first release surged into her.

He roared as his jaws released their hold on her neck, his powerful frame hunching over as he emptied himself into her. Each spurt was accompanied by a feral snarl or whine, the ferocity of his release leaving him momentarily undone. When he finally collapsed with his head resting beside hers and his chest heaving as he caught his breath.

They stayed locked together, their bodies coated in a thin sheen of sweat as they came down from the heights of their passion. Kagome’s soft breaths mingled with Sesshoumaru’s as they lay still, neither able to move. 

When her breathing finally steadied, a soft sigh of contentment escaped her lips. Had they done it? Were they truly mates now? The thought made her heart flutter with excitement. Turning her head, she found Sesshoumaru’s face close to hers, his sharp features softened by his peaceful expression. His eyes were closed, and a deep, resonant purring sound rumbled in his chest, the vibration echoing through her body where they were still connected.

The arm wrapped around her waist kept her lower body raised, pinning her securely against him as though to remind her that she belonged to him. But Kagome’s curiosity got the better of her. Wondering if his knot had subsided, she shifted her hips experimentally.

In an instant, crimson eyes snapped open, their glow sharp and dangerous. Sesshoumaru’s beast narrowed his gaze at her, the warning clear. Before she could stammer out an apology, he bucked his hips. The sudden gesture drove the tip of his length against the soft, tender spot deep inside her, forcing a startled moan from Kagome’s lips. Her walls clenched reflexively around him as a fresh wave of pleasure pulled through her.

“Sessh—” she rasped, her voice barely a whisper. But the beast was already on the move. With a snap of his fangs, he withdrew his waning knot from her, leaving her momentarily bereft. The emptiness was almost unbearable, her body yearning for the connection they’d just shared.

Sesshoumaru shifted her with ease, lowering her hips before rolling her onto her back. Silver hair spilled over his shoulders, creating a shimmering curtain around them as he leaned down. His nose brushed against her neck, then her cheek, his warm breath ghosting over her skin.

Powerful hands roamed over her body, the beast exploring every curve as though committing her to memory. Kagome’s earlier exhaustion began to ebb away, replaced by a growing ache, a renewed hunger that demanded more of him. Wetness gathered between her thighs again, her body responding eagerly to his attention.

This time, Sesshoumaru’s beast seemed content to slow down, to savor her. His tongue darted out, tracing the marks left by his earlier bite along her neck. The sensation was both soothing and electrifying, sending tingles racing across her skin. He paused occasionally to suck and nip at random places along her collarbone, each sharp bite followed by the soft swipe of his tongue. When his teeth sank in just a bit too hard, a bead of blood would well up, and he would lap it up greedily.

Kagome could only watch in a daze as the demon continued his exploration, his focus unwavering. He treated her breasts like treasures, his mouth worshiping each peak.

His hands drifted lower, tracing the curve of her stomach and hips before settling between her thighs. Kagome’s breath caught as he spread her legs further, lowering his head to tend to the aftermath of their earlier joining. His tongue was thorough, dragging slowly over her swollen folds, cleaning her as though it were his divine duty. The wet, obscene sounds filled the room, mingling with her quiet moans.

She ached to touch him, to reciprocate the pleasure he was giving her, but InuKimi’s advice echoed in her mind. Until his beast is sated, let him take what he desires. The abstinence was maddening, her fingers twitching with the urge to run through his silken hair or rake down his broad shoulders.

Sesshoumaru seemed to sense her struggle, his lips curving into a wicked smirk against her inner thigh. His crimson eyes flicked up to meet hers, gleaming with feral amusement. The predator in him delighted in her submission, in the way she surrendered herself so completely to his control. And as his tongue found her bundle of nerves and flicked it with precision, Kagome’s back bowed, a broken cry spilling from her lips.

Sitting back on his knees, he allowed his ruby gaze to roam over the vision sprawled before him. Her rich, sun-kissed skin was mottled with the evidence of his claiming—darkened bite marks and faint streaks where his fangs had grazed her. Her onyx waves spread like a halo, a stark contrast to the flush of her skin, framing her features with a chaotic elegance. Her oceanic eyes, heavy-lidded and brimming with desire, peeked through the shadow of thick lashes, their usual clarity darkened by lust. And her lips—soft, swollen—parted slightly as she panted, drawing his attention to the faint bruising she’d left with her own desperate bites.

The sight stirred something within him. This woman, this enchanting creature, was the embodiment of everything he craved. She was his conquest, his salvation, and his undoing all at once. His Little Goddess, laid bare for him to worship and ruin in equal measure.

The beast could sense the shift in his consciousness, his other half stirring, fighting for dominance. Sesshoumaru’s rational self was clawing at the edges of their shared mind, demanding to reclaim control and tend to Kagome with tenderness. But the beast bared its mental fangs, refusing to yield just yet. Not until it had taken her once more, wholly and without restraint.

A wolfish smirk tugged at his lips as he pulled her pliant body up with ease. Kagome let out a soft moan as her chest pressed against his, her legs wrapping around his waist. His claws traced down her back, the pressure just enough to leave a tingling burn, before gripping her ass and hoisting her higher. The motion sent his cock gliding against her, teasing them both with the friction.

“Beautiful,” he rasped, voice barely comprehensible through his primal haze. 

Before she could respond, Sesshoumaru surged forward, claiming her mouth with a bruising kiss. His fangs scraped against her swollen lips as his tongue swept inside, a searing invasion that left her moaning into him. She tasted of sweetness and surrender, a flavor the beast devoured like a starved hound.

Without breaking the kiss, he shifted his hips, the pointed head of his cock nudging her entrance. With a sharp thrust, he buried himself inside her, the sensation making her cry out against his lips. The sound only spurred him on, his hips grinding upward until he was seated fully within her heat.

Kagome clung to him, her nails digging into his shoulders as her body adjusted much more quickly this time. Her head tipped back, breaking their kiss as a broken moan was torn from her throat. Sesshoumaru’s mouth was quick to claim her exposed neck, his tongue soothing the marks he’d left earlier before sinking his fangs into the tender flesh once more.

Her sex spasmed around him in response, drawing a sneer from deep within his throat. His hips moved of their own accord, driving into her with unrelenting force. Each thrust up was precise, punishing, and maddeningly deep, leaving Kagome gasping for air as pleasure sparked through every nerve in her body.

“You take me so well, Little Goddess,” he growled against her neck, his words slurred and muffled as he withdrew his fangs. “Mine.”

The declaration sent another wave of euphoria coursing through her as nails raked down his back as she cried out his name. Sesshoumaru’s beast grinned at her reaction, the sting of her scratches only feeding his hunger.

Leaning forward, he pinned her beneath him again. His hands found hers, fingers threading together as he pressed her arms above her head, holding her in place. With her body stretched out before him, vulnerable and willing, he began to move again, his pace quickening.

“Let go,” he commanded, crimson eyes boring into hers. “Scream for me, Kagome.”

And when another release consumed her, she did as she was told. Her back bent, her body tightening around him as she crumbled beneath him, her scream reverberating through the room. Sesshoumaru followed moments later, his roar echoing hers as he poured himself into her, his knot locking them together once more.

The crimson fire in Sesshoumaru’s eyes cooled to molten gold, and with it, the beast retreated into the recesses of his mind. 

His clawed hand brushed damp strands of hair from her forehead, his touch gentle. Then he leaned down, his fangs sinking into her neck with much more care this time, the act imbued with purpose. This wasn’t the beast’s wild abandoned urge. This was Sesshoumaru binding her to him, not just as a mate, but as an equal. As a partner for all time. 

A surge of his powerful aura enveloped them like a celestial storm. Kagome’s reiki flared in response, bristling against the strength of his aura. For a moment, they clashed—opposing forces testing the boundaries of their union. Then, as if realizing their shared purpose, the energies began to weave together in a graceful dance. Hesitant tendrils reached out, intertwining like ribbons of moonlight and sunshine, merging into a harmonious rhythm that settled within them both.

Kagome gasped as his power surged through the bite, spreading through her veins with a burning sting that melted into a liquid warmth. Every nerve came alive, crackling with a heady fusion of pain and pleasure so intense it left her trembling. And when Sesshoumaru finally lifted his mouth from her neck, she knew—down to the very marrow of her bones—that she had been irrevocably changed.

He captured her lips in a bloody kiss that was the antithesis of the wild fervor they’d shared earlier. This was slow, gentle, and deeply sensual. His lips moved along hers, pouring all the emotions he struggled to express into the new connection. His arms wrapped around her, pulling her flush against his chest as they remained on their side facing each other.

When the need for air became too great, Kagome broke the kiss, her chest heaving as she gazed up at him. 

“Did he frighten you?” he asked, his voice husky but rich with concern. 

Kagome’s lips curved into a satisfied smile as she shook her head. “No,” she whispered, nuzzling into the strong planes of his chest. His scent surrounded her, a heady mixture of pine, rain, and something wild that made her feel safe. “Not at all.”

A pleased sigh escaped him as he tightened his hold on her. For a moment, they simply lay there, their breathing synced as the knot binding them began to loosen. But Sesshoumaru wasn’t ready to let her go just yet. He withdrew just long enough to turn her so her back was to him before slowly sliding back in. The motion drew a breathy moan from Kagome, her nails curling into his arms in silent encouragement.

He repeated the motion, his pace unhurried, savoring the way her body responded to his every move. Her thigh rested over his hip, but Sesshoumaru shifted, gripping it and lifting it higher, opening her to him. The angle allowed him to bury himself deeper, eliciting a shuddering gasp from her lips.

This time, there was no rush—no frantic urgency, no wild desperation. Only the slow rhythm of their bodies entwined, a deep cadence that spoke of something more profound than mere desire.

Sesshoumaru cradled her jaw in his clawed hand, tilting her chin upward until their eyes met. “I want to see you,” he murmured, his voice like silk against her skin. “Every expression. Every gasp. Every moment you come undone for me.”

Kagome’s breath caught, her heart hammering against her ribs. Her cheeks flushed a delicate pink, but she couldn’t—wouldn’t—look away. Not when he was watching her like this.

He rocked into her, slow and deep. She could feel him everywhere—his warmth, his strength, the way his body surrounded her, owned her, cherished her. There was no space between them, no room for doubt or hesitation.

She was falling again.

Falling into him.

But she wasn’t afraid anymore.

Because she knew—without a single doubt—that Sesshoumaru would always be there to catch her.

Her hands slid up his arms, fingers curling around the taut muscles, holding on as he moved against her with a steady, hypnotic rhythm. Each crest stole her breath, each retreat leaving her aching for more. Her lips parted, and in the midst of it all, in the quiet storm of their union, the words spilled from her in a breathless whisper.

“I love you.”

Sesshoumaru faltered.

His rhythm stuttered for half a beat before his hips met hers again, but this time, the tempo was different. More urgent. More needy.

Love was such a human emotion. One he had never dwelled on, never thought to grasp, never needed to understand.

And yet—

As those watery ocean eyes gazed into his very soul—He felt it.

Like the first breath of spring after a bitter winter. Like sunlight melting through frost-covered leaves.

Kagome loved him.

Not because of his lineage.

Not because he was powerful.

Not because he was Lord of the West.

She loved him for reasons that had nothing to do with conquest, legacy, or dominance.

And he loved her.

Sesshoumaru’s fingers curled into the sheets beside her, claws piercing through silk. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. Instead, he kissed her. To give her something he had never given anyone else.

The tempo of their bodies increased, their breath mingling, their souls entwining in a dance that went beyond flesh and instinct. It was a slow unraveling, a descent into something deeper than passion.

Something that tasted of devotion.

Something that felt like forever.

Chapter Text

The afternoon sunlight streamed through the small bedroom window, casting a glow over the wooden floor. Dust motes swirled lazily in the warm air as the three sisters huddled around the bed, their heads close together like conspirators on a top-secret mission.

On the windowsill, two delicate teacups sat side by side—one painted with a silver crescent moon, the other adorned with a golden sun. The remnants of their afternoon tea clung to the porcelain, forgotten in the midst of whispered schemes and stolen glances, their presence a silent witness to the sisters’ plotting.

“Granny said we shouldn’t go through Mama’s things,” Aiko whispered, her blue eyes darting nervously to the door every few seconds. She twirled a strand of her straight black hair around fingers.

Tsukiko waved her off. “She and Kiki are busy drinking wine—they won’t notice we’re gone!” Her amber eyes gleamed with triumph as she yanked an ornate storage box from its hiding place beneath the bed. “Got it!” she crowed, holding the prize aloft like a treasure chest.

The three of them crowded around as Tsukiko popped the lid open, revealing a neat stack of letters and scrolls tied with faded ribbons.

“Why is this here and not back at the main house?” Nozomi asked, her silver pigtails swinging as she leaned over the box, her small hands already reaching for the contents.

“I bet it’s because of Luna,” Tsukiko said knowingly. “Daddy said she used to tear through every room in the house searching for birthday presents. She must have found some super-private stuff Mama didn’t want her to see.”

“If Mama didn’t want anyone to find this, why are we looking?” Aiko fretted, her claws now tangled in her hair as she glanced over her shoulder again. “We’re gonna get in so much trouble…”

“Because Luna said these letters are from when Mama and Daddy fell in love!” Tsukiko squealed, clutching one letter to her chest like it was the most romantic thing she’d ever heard. “Isn’t that just dreamy?”

Aiko wrinkled her nose. “Is that why they sent Luna to Australia? Because she snooped too much?”

“No, stupid!” Tsukiko huffed, rolling her eyes. “She’s studying the ocean or whatever, that’s why she’s staying with Uncle Masa and Shin in Brisbane.”

Nozomi snorted as she pulled out a parchment, unrolling it gingerly. A Polaroid slipped out and landed on her lap. She picked it up, her brows furrowing as she inspected it. “Uh… why is there a picture of Daddy wearing old-timey clothes? And… is he missing an arm?”

All three girls leaned in to scrutinize the photo, their curiosity mounting.

“What are you brats up to?” InuKimi’s voice floated up the stairs, laced with suspicion.

Panic erupted.

“Hide it!” Tsukiko hissed, shoving the letters back into the box.

“Hurry, hurry!” Aiko squeaked, her hands fumbling to put the lid back on.

Nozomi darted to the door, peeking out to make sure the coast was clear. “Move it!”

They bolted down the stairs, their little feet pounding against the wood as they raced toward the kitchen after hastily re-hiding the box of letters under the bed. The sight of their disheveled, flushed faces greeted InuKimi and Hana Higurashi, who were seated at the table with glasses of wine, their expressions a mix of amusement and exasperation.

“I knew they were being too quiet,” InuKimi said with a long-suffering sigh and sipped her drink.

Mrs. Higurashi chuckled, setting her glass down. “They’re just curious.” Standing up and heading towards the pantry she asked, “Shall we bake some cookies?”

“Chocolate chip!” 

“No, peanut butter!” 

“Peanut butter with chocolate chips!” 

“I changed my mind. I want brownies!” 

“Granny said cookies!” 

“Kiki, can’t we just make both?” Tsukiko asked, her most winning smile plastered across her face as the other echoed her request.

The grandmothers exchanged looks, clearly beginning to understand why Sesshoumaru and Kagome had been so insistent about getting a weekend away.

“Alright, alright,” Mrs. Higurashi said and put on her apron. “We’ll make cookies and brownies, but you have to stop arguing long enough to help.”

“Wash your hands first,” InuKimi added dryly. “And no licking the batter.”

The girls cheered, darting toward the sink, their earlier heist already forgotten. But as they clamored for the soap and pushed each other aside to reach the water, InuKimi leaned closer to Kagome’s mother and muttered, “I’ll bet you a bottle of red they’re hiding something.”

She just smiled back. “Of course they are. They’re Kagome’s kids, after all.”

The meadow was a picture of serenity, bathed in the golden glow of the afternoon sun. Sesshoumaru reclined against the velvety grass, his gaze idly following the slow, lazy drift of clouds above. Kagome lay sprawled across his chest, her head nestled beneath his chin, the steady rise and fall of his breath lulling her into a state of blissful contentment. His claws traced absentminded circles along her back, sending gentle shivers down her spine.

It was rare—this kind of peace. No more battles to fight, no obligations to fulfill. Just quiet. Stillness. And most importantly, no children.

“I think we should have another one,” Sesshoumaru’s deep voice rumbled, his fingers stilling mid-motion.

Kagome’s head popped up, her brows furrowed. “Another what?”

“Another pup.”

Her jaw dropped, and the blissful moment was shattered like fragile glass. She pushed herself upright, her hands braced against his chest as she gawked at him. “You can’t be serious! I just bribed our mothers with a week’s worth of spa vouchers so they’d watch the three little monsters we still have at home! Do you have any idea how hard it is to even get them to agree? Shippo and Rin still haven't recovered from the last time they babysat them!”

Sesshoumaru merely regarded her with the stoicism of a man who didn’t have to wrangle their brood. “I was promised a son,” he said, matter-of-factly. “We have yet to achieve that.”

“I knew that was going to come back and haunt me.” She fell back onto his chest, throwing an arm over her face. “Four daughters, Sesshoumaru. Four . And they’re all your daughters—beautiful, impossible, and somehow always one step ahead of me.”

“Then you should rest assured our fifth will be no different,” he replied smoothly.

She groaned, lifting her arm to give him a flat look. “Oh, I’m reassured alright.”

His lips twitched at her dramatics, his eyes half-lidded as he regarded her. “Your protests are noted,” he drawled before abruptly sitting up, catching her off balance. With his inhuman speed, he shifted them so Kagome was suddenly pinned beneath him, her loose sundress riding high on her thighs. “But your objections will not deter me.”

“Sesshoumaru!” she huffed, squirming beneath him. “What do you think you’re—” Her words died as his hand slipped under the hem of her dress, the heat of his palm spreading across her stomach.

He bent low, his nose brushing the curve of her belly as his hair spilled around them like liquid silver. “You were radiant,” he murmured, his voice low and full of reverence. “Glowing. Swollen with my seed. With my pup.”

She wanted to protest, but she knew she’d be lying if she said the memory of his unwavering devotion during her pregnancies wasn’t one of her favorite things about him. Still… “You’re forgetting something. I was also a hormonal mess, and you were insatiable. I couldn’t even waddle to the bathroom without you cornering me!”

“That is because you were irresistible,” he replied, nipping lightly at her hip. “And I am not ashamed to admit it.”

She shoved at his shoulder, though her strength was laughable compared to his. “Yeah, well, I am. Do you know what it’s like to feel like an overstuffed sausage while your mate wants to—ugh, never mind!” Her cheeks burned at the memory.

Sesshoumaru sat back slightly, his expression faintly amused. “You exaggerate.”

“Oh, do I?” she shot back, narrowing her eyes.

With a low growl of mock frustration, Sesshoumaru sat back on his heels, dragging her up with him until she was straddling his lap, her thighs snug around his hips. The fiery retort on Kagome’s lips died the moment she caught the flicker of something primal lurking just beneath the amber of his gaze.

“I care not for your complaints, Kagome,” he breathed, his lips ghosting along her jaw down to the crescent scar on her neck. “You are my mate. The mother of my pups. And I would see you swollen with my seed again.”

Heat pooled in her lower belly at the promise in his words. But she forced herself to stay composed, even as her breathing quickened. Fingers dancing over the hard planes of his shoulders as she leaned in, pressing her lips against the sensitive spot behind his ear

“Well,” she whispered, her voice teasing, “you’re in luck.” She dragged her nails down his back, relishing the way his muscles tensed beneath her touch. “I’ve been drinking the fertility tea your mother gave me all week.”

Sesshoumaru stilled. “…What?”

Kagome smirked, moving to whisper along his lips. “What? You didn’t notice?” She dropped the carefully crafted barrier masking her scent, and his nostrils flared as the sweet aroma of her ovulation hit him like a tidal wave.

A snarl tore from his throat. “You devious little minx.”

She giggled, sliding off his lap and stepping back before he could grab her. “Who, me?” she asked, batting her lashes.

But Sesshoumaru was already discarding his robe, his eyes gleaming with intent. “Run, Little Goddess ,” he rumbled. 

Her laughter echoed through the meadow as she darted toward the forest, her dark hair flowing behind her like a cascade of midnight. Sesshoumaru gave her a moment’s head start before giving chase, his beast roaring in excitement.

Gods, he did love a good hunt.